·No text on this page.

·॥ श्रीः ॥
मालविकाग्निमित्रम्
(महाकवि श्री कालिदास विरचितम्)
EDITED WITH
Introduction, English Translation etc.
Samskrita Sahitya Sadana
Bangalore City

·N.B.:-Only the Samskrit Chaya is printed in
the body of the text. The Prakrit passages are given at
the end.
Rs 300
Text and Translation together
Samskrit Text only
English Translation
Rs 1 12 0
Rs 1 6 0
All Rights Reserved
1949
Printed at
SRI RAGHUVEER PRINTING PRESS, MYSORE

·INTRODUCTION Kalidasa : His date-There are only a few tantalising legends which have to speak about the life and date of our poet, though none of the legends is reliable. 1f one legend makes him the contemporary of Bhavabhuti, another makes him the court poet of Bhojaraja of Dhara. But the tradition that be was one of the Nine Jeuis* of Vikramaditya's court seems to have some truth about it. No doubt some scholars have rejected even this a totally baseless; but many are inclined to believe that Kalidasa's patron must have been Vikramaditya. It is not unlikely that Kalidasa has paid bis tribute to this patron of his, in the title of his play Vikramorvasianı. But as there have been several Vikramaditya's, this tradition by itself does not help to fix the date of Kalidasa. One king Vikramaditya founded the era known after him, which commences from 57 B. C. A good many scholars are inclined to think that it is very likely that this king was our poet's patron, In support of this view, among other arguments, Mr. Pandit points out that Agnimitra, son of Pushpamitra who founded the Maurya dynasty in 160 B, C, is the hero of the Malavikagnimitra, being a historic person and a contemporary of our poet. Internal evidences are not wanting to strengthen this. The law of inheritence as detailed in the Sakuntalam Act VI, that the property of a person who died childless would go to the king, was current in or about the first century B. C. Moreover the Bauddha poet Asvaghosha who is placed in 78 A. D. bas in all likelihood borrowed his ideas from Kalidasa, as the latter has been recognised as an original poet borrowing his subjects only from ancient authors like Valmiki, These tend to show that Kalidasa lived in the first century B, C. The date is approximate, as it has not yet been finally accepted. Tbat is why, if Dr. Peterson holds that Kalidasa stands near the beginning of the Christian era, *धन्वन्तरिक्षपणकामरसिंहशङ्कुवेतालभट्टघटकपरकालिदासाः । ख्यातो वराहमिहिरो नृपतेः सभायां रत्नानि वै. वररुचिनव विक्रमस्य ।।

·iv if indeed, be does not overtop it" , Dr. Kern places him in the latter balf of the 6th cent. A, D. His Life-There is a legend according to which Kalidasa was a boor by birtb but was somehow married to an obstinate princess wbo abandoned him finding that he had no education at all. Thereupon he devoted himself to the worship of Kali who blessed him with literacy and poesy. Thus he became Kali-dasa and a gifted poet by the lavour of Kali. He then returned to his wife and she put him the question अस्ति कश्चित् वागर्थः ? in reply to which it is stared that he repeated the same words in the same order, but in the affirmative and that he later composed the three Kavyas,-l. Kumarasambhava, 2. Meghaduta and 3. Raghuvamsa, wirb each one of those words at the commencement of the first verses of them respectively. The legend is no doubt interesting but not quite reliable. We can gather some information about Kalidasa's life from.bis own writings. His repeated reference to Ujjain indicates that he must have spent at least a part of his life in tbe city. His dwelling upon the charms of that city in bis Meghadutam makes clear that he loved it much. His description of the Tour about the whole of Iudia and even into the regions beyond the borders of India, in the Raghuvamsani, makes any one believe that Kalidasa himself must have made such a grand tour. Mountains seem to bave impressed him deeply. As accurately observed by a critic, he is the only Sanskrit poet who has descrided a certain flower which is exclusively Kasmirian. There cannot be any doubt that Kalidasa had extensive education and that he had mastered rhetoric, dramatic theory, and the science of grammar "the chief of all sciences. Besides the knowledge of law and astronomy, he seems to have had proficiency in the profound and subtle systems of philosophy. If his Kumarasambhavam is Shivaistic, his Raghuvamsam is Vishnuite. If the hymn to Vishnu in the latter work is expressing Vedantic monism, the hymn to Brahma in the former expresses the dualism of the Samkhyaş, The Buddhistic and Yoga doctrines are also mentioned here and there. Therefore ·we may observe that, in matters of religion and philosophy, Kalidasa was of an unbaised nind. His works :- More than forty works are generally attributed to Kalidasa, but critics acknowledge only seven or eight of them as his. Those works are . 1-3. Three dramas 1. Sakuntalam, 2. Vikramorvasiyam and 3 Malavika grimitran. 4-5. Two Mahakavyas--1. Raghuvanısam and 2, Kamarasambhavan. 6. Ore Khanda Kavya-1. Meghadutan. 7. FgATREA descriptive poem accepted by some as the work of Kalidasa. 8. First sea--Not yet discovered, but known by a quotation in the silfeglaziaz1 of Kshemendra, His Poetry :-'No other poet in any land had sung of happy love between man and woman as Kalidasa sang. Everyone of his works is a love poem, however much more it may be. Yet the theme is so infinitely varied that the reader never wearies, It is of love eventually happy, though often struggling for a time against external obstacles, that Kalidasa writes. There is nowhere in his works a trace of that not quite healthy feeling that sometimes assumes the name modern love If it were not so, his poetry could hardly have survived; for, happy love, blessed with children, is surely the more fundamental thing 'It is perhaps an inevitable consequence of Kalidasa's subject that his women appeal more strongly to a modern reader than his man. The man is the more variable phenomenon, and though manly virtues are the same in all the countries and centuries, the emphasis has been varioulsy laid But the true woman seems timelessly universal. I know of no poet, unless it be Shakespeare, who has given the world a group of heroines so individual, yet so universal; heroines as true, as 'tender, as brave as are indumati, Sita, Parvati, the Yaksha's bride, and Shakuntala, ·$ Kalidasa could not understand women without understanding children. It would be difficult to find anywhere lovelier pictures of childhood than those in which our poet presents the little Bharatha, Ayus, Raghu, Kumara, It is a fact worth noticing that Kalidasa's dren are all boys. Beautiful as his women are, he never does more than glaoce at a little girl. Another pervading note of Kalidasa's writing is his love of external nature, No doubt it is easier for a Hindu, with his almost instinctive belief in reincarnation, to feel that all life, from plant to god, is truly one; yet none has expressed this feeling with such convincing beauty as has Kalidasa. It is hardly true to say that he personifies rivers and piountains and trees; to him they bave a conscious individuality as truly and as certainly as apimals or men or gods. Kalidasa's knowledge of nature is not only sympathetic, it is also minutely accurate, Not only are the shows and windy music of the Himalayas, the mighty current of the sacred Ganges, his possession; his too are smaller streams and trees and every littlest flowers. There is a wonderful balance in Kalidasa's character by virtue of which he found himself equally at home in a palace and in a wilderness. I know not with whom to compare him in this; even Shakespeare, for all his magical insigbt into natural beauty, is primarily a poet of the human heart. That can hardly be paid of Kalidasa, nor can it be said that he is primarily a poet of natural beauty. The two characters unite in him, it migbt almost be said, chemically............... Poetical fluency is not rare; intellectual grasp is not very uncommon; but the combination has not been found perhaps more than a dozen tinies since the world began, Because he possessed this harmonious combination, Kalidasa ranks not with Anacreon and Horce and Shelley, but with Sophocles, *Vergil, Milton,' The Indian poet Jayadeva has called Kalidasa 'The grace of Poetry'. It is this grace in his composition that induced the celebrated critic Schlegel assign for him a very high place amongst the galaxy of the 'Sons of Song'.

·vii 3 Kalidasa is undoubtedly “the brightest star in the Armament of Indian Poetry Therichness of his creative fancy and his skill in expressing tender sentiment and sympathy with nature gives him a very high place among the world's dramatic poets Where find a soul that does not thrill In Kalidasa's verse to meet The smooth, inevitable lines Like blossom-clusters, honey sweet? Bana's Harsbacharita, Synopsis of the play : ACT I,-After the usual prologues two maids of the palace, Bakulavalıka and Kumudika by name, are introduced. The former is sent by the chief queen Dharini to enquire about the progress of her ward Malavika in the art of dancing. Kumudika the other maid, carrying to the queen, a ring bearing the seal of a snake, is met by Bakula. The brief conversation between them reveals that the king has seen a new painting of queen Dharini and her attendants of whom one (Malavika) is so very beautiful that the King is smitten with love for her, and that the jealous queen is sedulously keeping her away from the King's sight. At this point Ganadasa, the dancing master of Malavika, appears and informs Bakula, that Malavika is a wonderfully proficient pupil. He is told that Malavika was sent as a present to Dharini by ber brother Virasena.-(Misra Vishkanbhaka) King Agnimitra then enters with his ministers and listens to a letter from Yajnasena, king of Vidarbha, who had imprisoned prince Madhavasena and his sister Malavika (cousins of of the king). The letter was in reply to Agnimitra's demand for their release, In it, Yajnasena had stated that the princess bad escaped and that he would set free Madhavasena on condition that his own brother-in-law, a prisonor of Agnimitra was released. This letter angers the king and he orders an expedition against him. Next enters the Vidushaka, the Kama-sachiva of the king. He has devised a plan for getting Malavika into the ·viii presence of the king, by bringing about an envious quarrel between the two dancing-masters of the court, Ganadasa and Haradatta. When the Vidushaka is just acquainting the king of his achievement the two teachers appear there and appeal to the king. After some consultation, it is agreed that each shall exhibit his teaching art tbrough the performance of a pupil before the king, the queen and the learne.i Parivrajika. The queen jealously opposes this at first but reluctantly consents in the end. ACT II: The whole party assembles next in the Concert-hall and Ganadasa presents his pupil, Malavika, first as determined by the Parivrajika. Malavika dances singing a song which is plainly indicative of her love for the king. The king. finds her more beautiful than in the picture and his love for her grows deeper. When, her performance being over, she is about to go, the Vidushaka starts some discussion and detains Malavika such that the king may feast his eyes on her for some more time. The hour of noon is announced and the exhibition of Haradatta's art is postponed. ACT III:--The scene now shifts to the palace garden the conversation between two inaid servants discloses that Ganadasa won the contest and that Malavika is being carefully guarded from the king who has grown love sick. One of the maids, the gardener, has observed that a favourite Asoka tree is late in blossoming and goes to report the matter to the queen so that she may arrange for its dollada (The belief was that such a tree could be induced to put forth flowers if a beautiful lady in splendid attire touched it with her foot). Praveshaka The love-lorn king enters with the Vidushaka and both proceed to the pleasure garden where the king bad agreed to meet bis junior queen Iravati, to swing with her. Malavika also enters, to offer the dohada, deputed for the purpose by the queen with the promise of a reward that would satisfy her in case the tree blossomed within five days. The king (with the Vidushaka) hides in a thicket and feasts his eyes on Malavika, Soon Bakula valika arrives and decorates Malavika's feet Presently, the junior queen Iravati in a state of mild intoxication enter's ·ix 6 with her maid Nipupika and they spy on the roung girls. Thus there are three groups on the stage; the two girls believe theinselves to be alone; the king and the clown are aware of the two girls, as are also the queen and her maid; but neither of these two pairs knows of the presence of the other. This situation gives rise to very entertaining dialogue, wbich changes its cbaracter when the king starts forward to express his love for Malavika. Another sudden change is brought about when Iravati, mad with jealously, joins tbe group, sends the two girls away, and berates the king. He excuses himself as earnestly as a man may wheu caught in such a predicament, but cannot appease the young queen, who leaves him with words of bitter jealousy. ACT IV: The Vidusha ka brings news to the king that the senior queen, induced by the junior one has locked Malavika and Bakulavalıka in a cellar, with instruction to its guard that they shall not be set free untill her own snake-sealed ring is presented. The Vidushaka however, has devised an iogenious plan to secure their release. So he sends the king to wait on the queen who is nursing ber injured leg. A few minutes later, the Vidu-baka rushes into their presence yelling and pretending that he has been bitten by a serpent on his thumb while plucking flowers for the queen, The Vidushaka's words imploring the king to take pity on his old mother after his death, awaken the genuine sympathy of the queen. He is soon removed for treatment by the Royal Physician Dbruvasiddhi. A snakesealed ring is required for the udakuinbha treatment, it is reported, and the unsuspecting queen parts will hier own Signet ring The ring is used for the release of Malavika and her friend. A little later, a meeting of Malavika and the king in the ocean-house is brought about. The Vidushaka keeps watch outside, but fails asleep. He is then noticed by Nipunika who beațs the news to Iravati. Inferring from this tbat the king must be in the oceanise, the two go there and are surprised to find the king with Malavika. The love-scene is interrupted and the king is in a fix, But to save him from this awkward situation, as it were, news is brought that his little daughter has been frightened by an yellow ape. The king ·х > and Iravati burry off leaving Malavika to be consoled by tbe information that the Asoka tree has put forth blossoms, as omen of the final fulfilment of her own desires. ACT V:-Sarasaka, the queen's servant relates to the gardener Madhukarıka in a a brief conversation, the success of Virasena's expedition against the Vidarbha king. (Pravesaka) At the invitation of the senior queen, who has somehow made up her mind to unite Malavika with the king, the kiog goes to meet her under the Asoka tree. There he finds with surprise Malavika in bride's attire, by the side of the queen, In a few minutes, two maids with remarkable powers of song, included in the spoil of the Vidarbha expedition, are introduced. They at once recognise Mala. vika and exclaim Our Princess! Then it is brought to light that she is none other than the missing sister of Madbavasena, who, on his way to Vidisa to bring about the proposed marriage between Agnimitra and Malavika, was imprisoned by Yajnasena. The Parivrajika next takes up the tale and relates how her brother Suniti, the minister of Madhavasena, contrived to escape along with her and Malavika from Yajnasena and had set out for Vidisa. On their way they were attacked by robbers, her brother was slain and Malavika was lost, She (Kausiki) thereupon became a parıvrajika and became a protigee of Dbarini. As for Malavika she had been taken from the robbers by Virasena and sent as a present to his sister Dharini. Thus in the court of Agnimitra they 'two had met again. The matter was not disclosed earlier, confiding in the prophesy of a sage that Malavika would be a servant for just a year before meeting with a suitable match. Thus any possible objection to the king's marriage with Malavika is removed. The king then instructs bis ministers to divide Vidarbha between l'ajnasena and Madbarasena. At this very time a letter comes announcing that his son by Dharini, Vasumitra, has won a victory over the Yavanas and brought back the sacrificial horse of Pushpamitra, the kiog's father ; and inviting Agnimitra to be present with family at the sacrifice following the victory. The queen ·xi >> is overjoyed at the news of her son's success and offers rich presents to all. To the king she presents Malavika. Even the jealous Iravati becomes a party to this, though some what ungraciously and the king has another wife. The Authorship-- "The play is usually considered as one of the three composed by Kalidasa, who is said in the prelude to be the author. There is no reason to question the nomenclature of the author in the prelude, and the play is probably the work of Kalidasa Tradition alone identifies him with the poet of Vikramaditya's reiga, who preceded the Christian era, and the internal evidence is adverse to the drama being the work of the author of Sakuritala and Vikrunortasi. There is neither the saine melody in the rerse or fancy in the thoughts................the manilers described appear to be those of a degenerate state of Hindu society, and it can scarcely be thought earlier than the tenth or eleventh century Such were the observations made by Prof. Wilson in his Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus (1826-27). Prof. Weber subscribed to this view at first (1852) in bis History of Sanskrit Literature, but later (1856) refuted Wilson's theory in the Introduction to his own German Translation of the play. The learned editor of the play in the Bombay Sanskrit Series, Mr. S. P. Pandit, thoroughly examined this question of Authorship in the preface and established with conclusive proofs that the author of the Malavikagnimitra was identical with the author of the Sakuntala and Vikramoryasiya. Since then there has been no difference of opinion among scholars on this subject. General-" The Malavikagnimitra is often taken to be one of Kalidasa'- youthful productions, but there is no adequate reason for thinking that it is his first dramatic work The modesty shown in the prologue repeats itself in those of his other two dramas and the immaturity which critics have seen in it is more a question of personal opinion than a real fact; for it resolves itself into a difference of form and theme, rather than any real deficiency of power, The Malavikagnimitra is not a lovedrama of the type of the Svannavasavadatta, to which it has a superficial resemblance, but which possesses a far ·xii more serious interest, It is a light-bearted comedy of court-life in five acts, in which love is a pretty game, and in which the hero need not be of heroic proportion, nor the heroine anything but a charming and attractive maiden. The pity of the situation, no doubt arises from the fact that the ganie of sentimental philandering is often played at the expense of others who are not in it, but that is only an inevitable incident of tie game. The motif of the progress of a courtly love-intrigue through hindrances to royal desire fur a lowly maiden and its denouement in the ultimale discovery of ber status as a princess was perhaps not as a bapal in Kalidasa's time as we are wont to think; but the real question is bow the thenie is handled. Neither Agnimitra nor Malavika inay appear impressive, but they are approxiinate to the atmosphere. The former is a care-free and courteo.s gentleman, on whom the burden of kingly responsibility sits but lightly, who is no longer young but no less ardent, who is an ideal Dakshina Nayaka possessing a great capacity for falling in or out of love; wbile the latter is a faintly drawn lilgende with nothing but good looks and willingness to be loved by the ipcorrigible king-lover. The Vidushaka is a more lively character, who takes a greater part in the developmeni of the plot in this play than in the other dramas of Kalidasa. The interest of the tbeme is enhanced by the complications of the passionate impetuosity and jealousy of the young discarded queen Iravati which is finely shown off against the pathetic dignity and magnanimity of the elderly chief queen Dharini. Perhaps the tone and tenor of the play did not permit a more serious development of this aspect of the plot, but it should not be regarded as a deficiency. The characterisation is sharp and clear, and the expression polished, elegant and even dainty. The wil and elaborate compliments, the toying and trifling with the tender passion, ihe sentimentalities and absence of deep feeling are in perfect keeping with the outlook of the gay circle, which is not used 10 any profounder view of life. One need not wonder, therefore, that while war is in progress in the kingdoin, the royal household is astir with the amorous escapades of the somewhat elderly, but youthfully inclined, king. Gallantry is undoubtedly the key-pote of ·सुभाषितानि xiii the play; and its joys and sorrows should not be reckoned at a higher level. Judged by its own standards, there is nothing immature, clumsy or turgid in the drama. If Kalidasa did not actually originate the type, he must have so stamped it, with the impress of bis genius that it was, as the dramas of Harsha and Rajasekhara show, adopted as one of the appealiug modes of dramatic expression and became banalised in course of tiine,"S.K.De. The Subhashitas occuring in the play. I. SENTENCES. (The figures refer to the pages and lines of this Edition) अनुरामोऽनुरागेण प्रत्येष्टव्यः । P2711 अन्योन्यकलहप्रिययोमत्तहस्तिनोरेकतरस्मिन्ननिर्जिते कुत उपशमः 9-10 अपर्वणि ग्रहकलुषेन्दुमण्डला विभावरी कथय कत्थं भविष्यति । 43-10 अविश्वसनीयाः पुरुषाः । 30--2 अहो दुरासदो राजमहिमा । 6-16 अहो परिभवोपहारिणो विनिपाताः । 52-7 अहो सर्वस्थानानवद्यता रूपविशेषस्य । 13-24 अहो सर्वास्ववस्थासु चारुता शोभान्तरं पुष्यति । 15-1 आकृति विशेषेष्वादरः पदं करोति । 2-25 आगामि सुखं दुःखं वा हृदयसमवस्था कथयति । 49-16 एतत्खलु सीधुपानोद्वेजितस्य मत्स्यण्डिकोपनता। 21-24 उचितवेलातिक्रमे चिकित्सका दोषमुदाहरन्ति | 17-9: उपचारविधिर्मनस्विनीनां न तु पूर्वाभ्यधिकोsपि भावशून्यः 20-18 उपस्थितं नयनमधु संनिहितमक्षिकं च । 13-15 कर्मगृहीतेन कुम्भीलकेन संधिच्छेदे शिक्षितोऽस्मीति वक्तव्यं भवति 30-4 कातरो बालभावः। 44-9 ·xiy मालविकाग्निमित्रे 3-7 38-9 37-15 50-7 25-11 51-21 : 4-20 34-23 43-3 16.25 दाक्षिण्यं नाम ....... कामं खडु सर्वस्यापि कुलविद्या बहुमता। कुतूहलवान पि निसर्गशालीनः स्त्रीजनः । कुम्भीलकैः कामुकेश्च परिहरणीया खलु चन्द्रिका । चन्दनं खलु मया पादुकोपयोगेन दूषितम् । चूताङ्करं विचिन्वत्योः पिपीलिकामिर्दष्टम् | तनुत्यजामीदृशी लोकयात्रा। तुल्यामिजनेषु राज्ञां वृत्तिः । दंशच्छेदः पूर्वकर्म । दर्दुरा व्याहरन्तीति किं देवः पृथिव्यां वर्षि विरमति ? दरिद्र इवातुरो वैद्येनोपनीयमानमोषधमिच्छसि । नायकानां कुलव्रतम् । न च प्रियेष्वायतलोचनानां समग्रपातीनि विलोचनानि । न चापि काव्यं नवमित्यवद्यम् । ननु कलभेन यूथपतेरनुकृतम् । न शोभते प्रणयिनि जने निरपेक्षता । न हि कमलिनी दृष्टाः ग्राहमवेक्षते मतङ्गजः | नाट्य मिन्नरुचेर्जनस्य बहुधाप्येकं समाराधकम् । नाहति कृतापराधोप्युत्सवदिवसेषु परिजनो दण्डम् । निसर्गनिपुणाः स्त्रियः। पण्डितपरितोषप्रत्यया ननु मूढजातिः । पत्तने सति ग्रामे रत्नपरीक्षा। प्रथमोपदर्शने प्रथमं ब्राह्मणस्व पूजा कर्तव्या । प्रभवति प्रभुरात्मनः परिजनस्य । प्रभवत्याचार्यः शिष्यजनस्य । प्रभवन्त्योऽपि हि भर्तृषु कारणकोपाः कुटुम्बिन्यः । प्रयोगप्रधानं हि नाव्यशास्रम् । प्रायः समानविद्याः परस्परयशःपुरोभागाः । 40-23 38-8 1-16 54-9 30-16 23-6 3-12 43-16 20-14 16-14 8-23 16-4 11-10 11-5 10-22 9-4 12-5 ·सुभाषितानि XV बन्धनभ्रष्टो गृहकपोतो विडालिकाया आलोके पतितः 43-21 भ्रमरसंपातो भविष्यतीति वसन्तावतारसर्वस्वः किं न चूतप्रसवोऽवतं० 27-7 मदः किल स्त्रीजनस्य मण्डनम् । 24-21 मया नाम मुग्धचातकेनेव शुष्कघनगर्जितेऽन्तरिक्षे जलपानमिष्टम् । 16-13 महत्सलु पुरुषाकार मदं ज्योतिः । 6-21 मूढः परप्रत्ययनेयबुद्धिः । 1-17 मृदु तीक्षातरं यदुच्यते तदिदं मन्मथ दृश्यते त्वयि । 20-4 यदा पुनर्मन्दमेधाः शिष्या उपदेशं मलिनयन्ति तदाचार्यस्य दोषो. 9-24 यस्यागमः केवलजीविकायै तं शानपण्यं वणिज वदन्ति | 10-10 रमणीयः खलु नवाङ्गनानां मदनविषयावतारः । 41-3 विनेंतुर द्रव्यपरिग्रहोऽपि बुद्धिलाघवं प्रकाशयति । 10-1 विपणिगत व बलीव आसीन एव निद्रायते । 42-2 सन्तः परीक्ष्यान्यतरद्भजन्ते । 1-17 सर्वज्ञस्याप्येकाकिनो निर्णयाभ्युपगमो दोषाय । 10-16 सो नवंवरो लजातुरो भवति । 55-10 सुशिक्षितोऽपि सर्व उपदेशे न निष्णातो भवति । 10-24 सूनापरिसरचर इवा विहंगम आमिषलोलुपो भीरुकश्च । 18-1 स्थाने प्राणाः कामिनां दूत्यधीनाः। 27-25 खानीयवस्त्रक्रियया पत्रोणं वोपयुज्यते 52-9 II. SLOKAS. 18 अचिराधिष्ठितराज्यः शत्रुः प्रकृतिष्वरूढमूलत्वात् । नवसंरोपणशिथिलस्तरुरिव सुकरः समुद्धर्तुम् ।। अतिमात्रभासुरत्वं पुष्यति भानोः परिग्रहादनलः । अधिगच्छति महिमानं चन्द्रोऽपि निशापरिगृहीतः ।। अनातुरोत्कण्ठितयोः प्रसिध्यता समागमेनापि रतिर्न मां प्रति परस्परप्राप्तिनिराशयोर्वरं शरीरनाशोऽपि समानुरागयोः ।। 113 iii 15 ·xvi मालविकाशिमित्रम् V 18 ig .. 19 iv 4 iv6 अप्याकरसमुन्षन्ना मणिजातिरसंस्कृता। जातरूपेण कल्याणि न हि संयोगमहति ॥ अर्थ सप्रतिबन्ध प्रभुरधिगन्तुं सहायवानेव । दृश्यं तमसि न पश्यति दीपेन विना सचक्षुरपि ।। उपदेशं विदुः शुद्ध सन्तस्तमुपदेशिनः । श्यामायते न विद्वत्सु यः काञ्चममिवाग्निषु ।। छेदो दंशस्य दाहों वा क्षतेर्वा रक्तमोक्षणम् । एतानि दष्ठमात्राणामादूष्याः प्रतिपत्तयः ॥ नहि बुद्धिगुणेनैव सुहृदामर्थदर्शनम् । । कार्यसिद्धिपथः सूक्ष्मः स्नेहेनाप्युपलभ्यते ॥ पात्र विशेष न्यस्तं गुणान्तरं व्रजति शिल्पमाधातुः । जलमिव समुद्रशुक्तौ मुक्ताफलतां पयोदस्य ॥ पुराणमित्येव न साधु सर्व न चापि काव्यं नवमित्यवद्यम् । सन्तः परीक्ष्यान्थतरगजन्ते मूढः परप्रत्ययनेयबुद्धिः ॥ प्रतिपक्षेणापि पतिं सेवन्ते भर्तृवत्सलाः साध्व्यः । अन्यसरितामपि जलं समुद्रगाः प्रापयन्त्युदधिम् ।। मन्दोऽप्यमन्दतामेति संसर्गेण विपश्चितः। पङ्कच्छिदः फलस्येव निकषेणाविलं पयः ॥ लब्धास्पदोऽस्मीति विवादमीरोस्तितिक्षमाणस्य परेण निन्दाम् । यस्यागमः केवलजीविकाय तं ज्ञानपण्यं वणिज वदन्ति ।। शिष्टा क्रिया कस्यचिदात्मसंस्था संक्रान्तिरन्यस्य विशेषयुक्ता। यस्योभयं साधु स शिक्षकाणां धुरि प्रतिष्ठापयितव्य एव ।। . 16 i2 v 19 ii7 i 17 i16 ·GREATNESS OF KALIDASA. निर्गतासु न वा कस्य कालिदासस्य सूक्तिषु । प्रीतिमधुरसासु मञ्जरीष्विव जायते ॥ वाणभट्टः. पुरा कवीनां गणनाप्रसङ्गे कनिष्ठिकाधिष्ठितकालिदासा । अद्यापि तत्तुल्यकबेरभावादनामिका सार्थवती बभूव ॥ Anon साकृतमधुरकोमलविलासिनीकण्ठकूजितप्राये। शिक्षासमयेऽपि मुदे रतलीलाकालिदासोक्ती॥-गोवर्धनाचार्यः उपमा कालिदासस्य भारवेरर्थगौरवम् । दण्डिनः पदलालित्यं माघे सन्ति त्रयो गुणाः ll Anon वाल्मीकेरजनि प्रकाशितगुणा व्यासेन लीलावती वैदर्भी कविता स्वयं वृतवती श्रीकालिदासं वरम् । यासूतामरसिंहमाघधनिकान्सेयं जरानीरसा शून्यालंकरणा स्खलन्मृदुपदा कं वा जनं नाश्रिता ॥ Anon सरस्वती-कविर्दण्डी कविंदण्डी कविर्दण्डी न संशयः । कालिदासः-कोऽहं ब्रूहि तदा मूढे ? सरस्वती- त्वमेवाहं न संशयः। काव्येषु नाटकं रम्यं तत्र रम्या शकुन्तला तत्रापि च चतुर्थोऽङ्कस्तत्र श्लोकचतुष्टयम् ॥ Kalidasa, the celebrated author of the Sakuntala is a masterly describer of the influence which nature ever exercises upon the minds of lovers ;........tenderness in the expression of feeling and richness of creative fancy has assigned to him his lofty place among the poets of all nations.-Von Humboldt.

·TaTTORDRAMTIS PERSONÆ 967:--Male Sfat:-King of Vidisa. staa:, (A)-The King's Confidant. TUTTIA:, #37:-Teachers of Music & Dancing hiqari, ( FT)-The King's Chamberlain. GrHF:--The Queen's dwarf. Peret: - Female etfuf-The Senior Queen. ET-The Junior Queen. fiz-Dharini's maid, later found to be a Princess. The Heroine) कोशिकी (परिव्राजिका)-A Nun in the service of the Queen. RETTET-- A maid friend of Malavika SEAT-A Portress. FireFl-Attendant of the Senior Queen. al-Female Gardener. fagfurfit, aff41-Attendants on the Junior Qn. Affair-Pupil of Kausiki. ज्योनिका, मदनिका-Female singers presented to Agnimitra. Persons. Spoken of 469147-Father of Agnimitra; 41: Son of Agoimitra ; #1499:--King of Malava, brother of Malayıka ; 24King of Vidarbha, half brother of Madhavasena; #7:- Brother-in-law of Agnimitra ; Jaitle: A Doctor; qen:Prime Minister of Agnimitra ; quaeftirDharini's daughter ; At fil-The keeper of precious articles in the Palace.

·॥ श्रीः॥ मालविकाग्निमित्रम् 4 8 -- एकैश्चर्ये स्थितोऽपि प्रणतबहुफले यः स्वयं कृत्तिवासाः कान्तासम्मिश्रदेहोऽप्यविषयमनसां यः परस्ताद्यतीनाम् । अष्टाभिर्यस्य कृत्स्नं जगदपि तनुभिर्विभ्रतो नाभिमानः सन्मागालोकनाय व्यपनयतु स वस्तामसी वृत्तिमीशः ॥ १ ॥ (नान्यन्ते) सूत्रधारः- नेपथ्याभिमुखमवलोक्य) मारिष, इतस्तावत् । (प्रविश्या पारिपाश्चिक:-भाव, अयमस्मि | सूत्रधार:-अमिहितोऽस्मि विद्वत्परिषदा-' कालिदास ग्रथितवस्तु मालविकाग्निमित्रम् नाम नाटकमस्मिन्वसन्तोत्सवे प्रयोक्तव्यम् । इति। तदारभ्यतां मंगीतम् । पारिपाचिक:-मा तावत् । प्रथितयशसा भाससौमिल्लककविपुत्रादीनां प्रबन्धानतिक्रम्य वर्तमानकवेः कालिदासस्य क्रियायां कथं बहुमानः सूत्रधारः--अधि, विवेकग्रस्तम मिहितम् । पश्य । पुराणमित्येव न साधु सर्वे, न चापि काव्यं नवमित्यवद्यम् 16 सन्तः परीक्ष्यान्यतरद्भजन्ते, मूढः परप्रत्ययनेयवुद्धिः॥२॥ पारिपाचिकः-आर्यमिश्राः प्रमाणम् । सूत्रधारः-तेन हि त्वरतां भवान् । शिरसा प्रथमगृहीतामाज्ञामिच्छामि परिषदः कर्तुम् । देव्या इव धारिण्याः सेवादक्षः परिजनोऽयम् ॥ ३॥ इति निष्क्रान्ती) 12 ? . -- 20 प्रस्तावना ·मालविकाग्निमित्रम् [i- -- (नतः प्रविशनि बकुलावलिका) बकुलावलिका-आज्ञप्तास्मि देव्या धारिण्या । अचिरप्रवृत्तोपदेश छलिकं नाम नाट्यमन्तरेण कीडशी मालविकेति नाट्याचार्यमार्यगण दासं प्रष्टुम् । तत्तावत्सङ्गीतशालां गच्छामि । (इनि परिक्रामति) (ततः प्रविशत्याभरणहस्ता द्वितीया चेटी) प्रथमा-(द्वितीयां दृष्ट्वा) सखि कौमुदिके, कुतस्त इयं धीरता ? यत्समापे- नाप्यतिकामन्तीतो दृष्टिं न ददासि । 8 द्वितीया- अहो बकुलावलिका ! सखि, इदं देव्याः शिल्पिसकाशादानीत नागमुद्रासनाथमङ्गलीयकं स्निग्धं निध्यायन्ती तवोपालम्मे पतितारेम प्रथमा-(विलोक्य) *स्थाने सज्जति दृष्टिः । अनेनाङ्गुलीय कनोद्भिन्नकिरण - केसरेण कुसुमित इव तेऽग्रहस्तः । 12 द्वितीया- सखि, कुत्र प्रस्थितासि ? प्रथमा-देव्या एव वचनेन नाटकाचार्यमार्यगणदासं द्रष्टुम् । उददेश- ग्रहणे कीदृशी मालविकेति द्वितीया 'सखि, ईदृशेन व्यापारेणासंनिहितापि सा कथं भी दृष्टा ? 16 प्रथमा-आम । स जनो देव्याः पार्श्वगतश्चित्रे दृष्टः । द्वितीया-कथमिव ? प्रथमा-10 शृणु ; चित्रशाला गता देवी प्रत्यग्रवर्णरागां चित्रलेखामाचार्य- म्यावलोकयन्ती तिष्ठति । भर्ता चोपस्थितः । 20 द्वितीया- ततस्ततः ? प्रथमा---1 उपचारानन्तरमेक सनोपविष्टेन भर्ना चित्रगताया देव्याः परि- जनमध्यगतामासन्नदारिकां दृष्ट्वा द्वितीया-किमिति ? 24 प्रथमा-14 अपूर्वेयं दारिका, आमन्ना च देव्या आलिखिता किं नाम धेया? इति द्वितीया-15आकृतिविशेषेष्वादरः पदं करोति । ततस्ततः ? प्रथमा-ततोवधीरितवचनो भर्ता देवी पुनरनुबन्धं शङ्कितः । ततः कुमार्या वसुलक्ष्म्याख्यातम् | 'आर्य, एषा मालविका ' इति । देवी पृष्टा ।

·i-4,5] प्रथमोऽङ्कः ३ OC द्वितीया---(सस्मितम्) "सदृशं खलु बालभावम्य । अतः परं कथय । प्रथमा-18क्रिमन्यत् ? साम्प्रतं मालविका सविशेषं भर्तुर्दर्शनपथाभ्यते । द्वितीया-1 सखि, आत्मनो नियोगमनुतिष्ट । अहम प्येतम गुलीयकं देव्यै उपनेष्यामि । (इति निष्क्रान्ता प्रथमा-(परिक्रम्यावलोक्य) 20 एघ नाट्याचार्यः मंगीत शालातो निर्गच्छति । यावदस्मा आत्मानं दर्शयामि । (इति परिक्रामति) (प्रविश्य) गणदास:-कामं खलु सर्वस्यापि कुलविद्या बहुमता। न पुन- रस्माकं नाट्यम् प्रति मिथ्यागौरवम् । तथा हि । देवानामिदमामनन्ति मुनयः शान्तं क्रतुं चाक्षुषं रुद्रेणेदमुमाकृतन्यतिकरे स्वाङ्गे विभक्तं द्विधा गुण्योद्भवमत्र लोकचरितं जानारसं दृश्यते नाट्यम् भिन्नरुचेर्जनस्य बहुधाप्येकं समाराधकम् ॥ ४॥ 12 वकुलावलिका - (उपे त्य) आर्ग, वन्दे । गणदासः-भद्र. चिरं जीव । वकुलावलिका-३ आर्य, देवी पृच्छति-- 'अप्युपदेश ग्रहणे नाति- क्लिश्नाति वः शिव्या मालविका ?' इति । गणदासः-भद्रे, विज्ञाप्यतां देवी परमनिपुणा मेधाविनी चेतिः किं बहुना यद्यत्प्रयोगविषये भाविकमुपदिश्यते मया तस्यै । तत्तद्विशेषकरणात्प्रत्युपदिशतीव मे बाला ॥५॥ वकुलावलिका- (आत्मगतम् ) 23 अतिक्रान्तामिवेरावतीं पश्यामि | 20 (प्रकाशम्) कृतार्थदानी वः शिष्या। यस्या गुरुजन एवं तुष्यति । गणदासः- भद्रे, तद्विधानामसलभवात्पृच्छामि । कुतो देव्य। तत्पात्र- मानीतम् ? वकुलावलिका-५ अस्ति देव्या वर्णावरो भ्राता वीरमेनो नाम भी 24 नर्मदातीरेऽन्तपालदुर्ग स्थापितः । तेन शिल्पाधिकारे योग्येयं दारि- केति भणिन्वा भगिन्या देव्या उपायनं प्रेषिता। 16 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रम् [i-6 गणदास:-(स्वगतम्) आकृतिविशेषप्रत्ययादेनाम नूनवस्तुकां संभावयामि । (प्रकाशम् ) भद्र, मयापि यशस्विना भवितव्यम् । यतः- पात्र विशेषे न्यस्तं गुणान्तरं व्रजति शिल्पमाधातुः। जलमिव समुद्रशुक्तौ मुक्ताफलतां पयोदस्य ॥ ६ ॥ बकुलाबलिका- अथ किम् । अथ कुत्र वः शिष्या ? गणदासः--इद.नीमेव पञ्चाङ्गाभिनयमुपदिश्य मया विश्रम्यतामित्यभिहिता दीर्घिकावलोकनगवाक्षगता प्रवातमासेवमाना तिष्ठति । 8 बकुलावलिका- तेन हि पुनरनुजानातु मामार्यः । यावदस्या आर्यस्य परितोषनिवेदनेनोत्माहं वर्धयामि । गणदास:---दृश्यनां सखी | अहमपि लब्धक्षण: स्वगृहं गच्छामि । (इति निष्क्रान्ती) (मिश्र विष्कम्भः 12 (ततः प्रविशत्येकान्तस्थि परिजनो मन्त्रिणा लेखहस्तेनान्वास्यमानो राजा) राजा--(अनुवाचितलेखममात्यं विलोक्य) वाहतव, किं प्रतिपद्यते वैदर्भः? अमात्यः-देव, आत्मविनःशम् । 16 राजा-संदेशमिदानीं श्रोतुमिच्छामि । अमात्यः इदमिदानीमनेन प्रतिलिखितम्-"पूज्येनाहमादिष्टः । पितृ- व्यपुत्रो भवतः कुमारी माधवसेनः प्रतिश्रुतसम्बन्धो ममोपान्तिकमुप- सपन्नन्तरा त्वदीयेनान्तपालेनावस्कन्ध गृहीतः । स त्वया मदपेक्षया 20 सकलत्रसोदयों मोक्तव्य इति । एतन्ननु वो विदितम् । यत्तुल्याभिज- नेषु राशं वृत्ति: । अतोऽत्र मध्यस्थः पूज्यों भवितुमर्हति । सोदर्या पुनरस्य ग्रहणविप्लवे विनष्ट । तदन्वेषणाय प्रयतिष्ये | अथवा, अवश्यमेव माधवसेनो मया पूज्येन मोचयिनव्यः, श्रयतामभि- सन्धिः- 24 ·17.8] प्रथमोऽङ्कः... मौर्यसचिवं विमुञ्चति यदि पूज्यः संयतं मम श्यालम् । मोक्ता माधवसेनस्ततो मया बन्धनात्सद्यः ॥७॥ इति । राजा-सरोषम् ) कथं कार्यविनिमयेन मयि व्यवहरत्यनात्मशः ! वाहतव, 4 प्रकृत्यमित्रः प्रतिकूलकारी च मे वैदर्भः । तद्यातव्यपक्षे स्थितस्य पूर्व मंकल्पितममुन्मूलनाय वीरसेनमुन दण्डचक्रमाज्ञापय । अमात्य:-- यदाज्ञापयति. देवः । राजा-अथवा किं भवान्मन्यते ? 8 अमात्यः-शास्त्रदृष्टमाह देवः । अचिराधिष्ठितराज्यः शत्रुः प्रकृतिष्वरूढमूलत्वात्। नवसंरोपणशिथिलस्तरुरिव सुकरः समुद्धर्तुम् ॥ ८॥ राजा-तेन ह्यवितथं तन्त्रकारवचनम् । इदमेव वचनं निमित्तमुपादाय 12 समुद्योज्यता सेनाधिपतिः । अमात्यः-तथा । (इति निष्क्रान्तः) (परिजनो यथाव्यापार राजानममितः स्थितः) (प्रविश्य विदृषकः-.-"आज्ञप्तोऽस्मि तत्र भवता राज्ञा ---' गौतम, चिन्तय 16 तावदुपायं । यथा मे यहच्छादृष्टप्रतिकृतिर्मालविका प्रत्यक्षदर्शना भवति' इति । मया च तत्तथा कृतम् तावदस्मै निवेदयामि । (इति परिक्रामति) राजा-(विदूषक दृष्ट्वा) अयमपरः कार्यान्तरसचिवोस्मानुपस्थितः। विक्षकः-(उपगम्य) वर्धतां भवान् ! राजा-(स शिरः कम्पम् ) इत आस्यताम् । (विदूषक उपविशति) राजा---अपि किञ्चिदुपेयोपायदर्शने व्यापृतं ते प्रज्ञाचक्षुः ? विदूषकः--प्रयोगसिद्धिं पृच्छ । राजा-कथमिव? विदूषकः-(कणे) 3°एवमिव । , 20 24 2 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [i 9-11 12 राजा-साधु वयस्य ; निपुणमुपक्रन्तम् । इदानी दुरधिगमसिद्धावप्यस्मि- नारम्भे वयमाशंसामहे । कुतः- अर्थ सप्रतिबन्धं प्रभुरधिगन्तुं सहायवानेव । दृश्यं तमसि न पश्यति दीपेन विना सचक्षुरपि ॥ ९ ॥ (नेपथ्ये) अलं बहु विकाथ्य । राज्ञः समक्षमेवावयोरधरोत्तरयोर्व्यक्ति- भविष्यति । राजा-(आकण्य) सखे, त्वत्सुनीति पादपस्य पुष्पमुद्भिन्नम् । 8 विदूषकः-1फलमप्यचिरेण द्रश्यसि । (ततः प्रविशति कञ्चकी) कञ्चुकी- देव, अमात्यो विज्ञापयति अनुष्टिता प्रभोराज्ञेति । एता पुनहर- दत्तगणदासो उभावभिनयाचार्यों परस्परजयैषिणो। त्वां द्रष्टुमुद्यतो साक्षाद्भावाविव शरीरिणो ॥१० !! राजा-प्रवेशय । कञ्चुकी-यदाज्ञापयति देवः। (निष्क्रम्य ताभ्यां सह प्रविष्टः) इत इतो भवन्ती। 16 गणदास:-(राजानं विलोक्य) अहो दुगसदो राजमहिमा ! नचन परिचितो न चाप्यरम्य- श्चकितमुपैमि तथापि पार्श्वमस्य । सलिलनिधिरिव प्रतिक्षण मे भवति स एव नवो नवोऽयमक्ष्णोः ॥११॥ हरदत्तः-महत्खलु पुरुषाकारमिदं ज्योतिः । तथा हि- द्वारे नियुक्तपुरुषामिमतप्रवेशः सिंहासनान्तिकचरेण सहोपसर्पन् । 20 ·प्रथमोऽङ्कः .. i 12] तेजोभिरस्य विनिवर्तितदृष्टिपाते- क्याहते पुनरिव प्रतिवारितोऽस्मि ॥ १२ ॥ कञ्चुकी-एष देवः । उपसर्पतां भवन्तौ । उभौ-(उपेत्य) विजयतां देवः । राजा-स्वागतं भवद्भ्याम् । (परिजनं विलोक्थ) आसने तावदत्र भवतोः । (उभौ परिजनोपना तयोरासनयोरुपविष्टौं। राजा-किमिदं शिष्योपदेशकाले युगपदाचार्याभ्यामबापस्थानम् ? गणदासः-देव, श्रयताम् । मया सुतीर्थादमिनयविद्या शिक्षिता । दत्तक प्रयोगश्चास्मि | देवेन देव्या च परिगृहीतः । राजा-बाढं जाने । ततः किम् ? गणदासः-सोऽहममुना हरदत्तेन प्रधानपुरुषसमक्षमयं मे न पादरजसापि तुल्य इत्यधिक्षिप्तः। हरदत्तः-देव, अयमेव प्रथमं परिवादकरः । अत्र भवतःकिल मम च समुद्रपल्बलयोरिवान्तरमिति । तदत्रभवानि मां च शान्ले प्रयोग व विमृशतु । देव एव नौ विशेषज्ञः प्राक्षिकः । विदूषकः-32समर्थं प्रतिज्ञातम् । गणदासः-प्रथमः कल्पः । अवहितो देवः श्रोतुमर्हति । राजा-तिष्ट यावत् । पक्षपालमत्र देवी मन्यते । तदस्याः पण्डितकोशीकी- सहितायाः समक्षमेव न्याय्यः व्यवहारः । विदूषकः---33सुष्ठु भवान्भणति । आचार्यों-यद्देवाय रोचते । राजा-मौद्गल्य, अमुं प्रस्तावं निवेद्य पण्डितकौशिक्या सार्धमाहूयतां देवी! कञ्चकी -यदाज्ञापयति देवः । (निष्क्रम्य सपरिवाजिकवा देव्या सह प्रविष्टः) इत इतो भवती। धारिणी-(परि ब्राजिकां विलोक्य) भगवति. हरदत्तस्य गणदासस्य च संरम्भे कथं पश्यसि ? 12 .. 16 : : 20 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रे [i 13-15 परिव्राजिका-अलं स्वपक्षावसादशङ्कया । न परिहीयते प्रतिवादिनो गणदासः ।. धारिणीयद्यप्येवं तथापि राजपरिग्रहोऽस्य प्रधानत्वमुपहरति । + परिव्राजिका अयि, राज्ञीशब्दभाजनमात्मानमपि चिन्तयतु भवती । पश्य। 12 अतिमात्रभासुरत्वं पुण्यति भानोः परिग्रहादनलः। अधिगच्छति महिमानं चन्द्रोऽपि निशापरिगृहीतः ॥१३॥ विदूषकः-अयि, उपस्थिता देवी पीठमर्दिको पण्डितकौशिकी पुरस्कृत्य धारिणी! राजा---पश्याम्येनाम् । यैषा-- मङ्गलालङ्कृता भाति कौशिक्या यतिवेषया । त्रयी विग्रहवत्येव सममध्यात्मविद्यया ॥ १४ ॥ परिव्राजिका-(उपेत्य) विजयतां देवः ! राजा-भगवति, अभिवादये। परिव्राजिका- महासारप्रसवयोः सदृशक्षमयोद्धयोः । धारिणीभूतधारिण्योर्भव भर्ता शरच्छतम् ॥ १५ ॥ धारिणी-"जयत्वार्यपुत्रः ! राजा-स्वागत देव्यै । (परिब्राजिकां विलोक्य) भगवति, क्रियतामासन- परिग्रहः । (सर्व उपविशन्ति) राजा-भगवति, अन भवतोहरदत्तगणदासयोः परस्परं विज्ञानसंधर्षिणो- भगवत्ला प्रानिकपदमध्यासितव्यम् । परिवाजिका-(सस्मितम् ) अलमुपालम्भेन । पत्तने सति ग्रामे रत्नपरीक्षा! राजा-नैतदेवम् । पण्डितकौशिकी खलु भगवती । पक्षपातिना वह देवी च। 16 20 । 24 ·8 12 i 16] प्रथमोऽङ्कः आचार्यों-सम्यगाह देवः । मध्यस्था भगवती नौ गुणदोषतः परिच्छेत्तु. महति । राजा-तेन हि प्रस्तूयतां विवादः । परिव्राजिका-देव, प्रयोगप्रधानं हि नाट्यशास्त्रम् । किमत्र वाग्व्यवहा- 4 रेण ? कथं वा देवी मन्यते ? देवी-यदि मां पृच्छसि, एतयोविवाद एवं न मे रोचने । गणदासः- देव, न मां समानविद्यया परिभवनीयमवगन्तुमर्हसि । विदूषकः-3भवति, पश्याम उरभ्रसंवादम् । किं मुधा वेतनदानेन ? देवी-40ननु कलहप्रियोऽसि । विदूषकः- " मैवम् । अन्योन्यकलहप्रिययोर्मत्तहस्तिनोरेकतरस्मिन्न- निर्जिते कुत उपर मः? राजा-ननु स्वाङ्गसौष्ठवातिशयमुभयोईष्टवती भगवती ? परिवाजिका-अथ किम् । राजा-तदिदानीमतः परं किमाभ्यां प्रत्याययितव्यम् ? परिवाजिका-तदेव वक्तुकामास्मि । श्लिष्टा क्रिया कस्यचिदात्मसंस्था संक्रान्तिरन्यस्य विशेषयुक्ता। यस्योभयं साधु स शिक्षकाणां धुरि प्रतिष्ठापयितव्य एव ॥१६॥ विदूषकः-4 श्रुतमार्याभ्यां भगवला वचनम् ? एष पिण्डितार्थ उपदेश- 20 दर्शनान्निर्णय इति । हरदत्त:-परममिमतं नः । गणदासः-देवि, एवं स्थितम् । देवी-यदा पुनर्मन्दमेधाः शिष्या उपदेशं मलिनयन्ति तदाचार्यस्य 24 दोषो नु? .. 16 .. ? 3 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र i 17, 18 १० 4 8 राजा-देवि, एवमापठ्यते । विनेतुरद्रव्यपरिग्रहोऽपि बुद्धिलाघवं प्रकाशयतीति । देवी---(स्वगतम्) कथमिदानीम् ? (गणदासं विलोक्य प्रकाशम् ) अलमार्य- पुत्रस्योत्साहकारणं मनोरथं पूरयित्वा | विरमं निरर्थका दारम्भात् | विदूषकः-सुष्ठ भवती भणति ! भो गणदास, सङ्गीतपदं लब्ध्वा सर- स्वत्युपायनमोदकान्खादतः किं ते सुखनिग्रहेण विवादेन ? गणदासः---सत्यसमयमेवार्थो देवीवाक्यस्य । श्रूयतामवसरप्राप्तमिदानीम्- लब्धास्पदोऽस्मीति विवादभीरो स्तितिक्षमाणस्य परेण निन्दाम् । यस्यागमः केवलजीविकायै तं झानपण्यं वणिज वदन्ति ॥१७॥ 12 देवी --- 46अचिरोपनीतायां शिष्यायां पुनः प्रतिष्टितस्योपदेशम्यान्याय्यं प्रकाशनम् । गणदासः-अत एव मे निर्बन्धः । देवी-तेन हि द्वावप्युपदेशं भगवत्यै दर्शयतम् । 16 परिव्राजिका-देवि नेतन्नघाय्यम् । सर्वज्ञस्याप्येकाकिनो निर्णयाभ्युपगमो दोषाय । देवी- (जनान्टिकम् ) मूढे परिवाजिके, मां जाग्रतीमपि सुनःमिव करोषि | (इति सासूयं परावर्तते । राजा देवीं परिव्राजिकार्य दर्शयति ।) 20 परिब्राजिका- अनिमित्तमिन्दुवदने किमत्र भवतः पराङ्मुखी भवसि । प्रभवन्त्योऽपि हि भर्तृषु कारणकोपाः कुटुम्बिन्यः ॥ १८ ॥ विदूषकः-"ननु सकारणमेव । आत्मनः पक्षो रक्षितव्यः । (गणदान विलोक्य) दिष्ट्य कोपव्याजेन देव्या परित्रातो भवान् । सुशिक्षितोऽपि सर्व उपदेशेन निष्णातो भवति । 24 ·4 .. 8 i 19] प्रथमोऽङ्कः गणदासः-देवि, श्रृयताम् । एवं जनो गृह्णाति । तदिदानीम्- विवादे दर्शयिष्यामि क्रियासंक्रान्तिमात्मनः । यदि मां नानुजानासि परित्यक्तोऽस्म्यहं त्वया ॥ १९ ॥ (आसनादुस्थातुमिच्छति) देवी--(स्वगतम्) का गतिः ! (प्रकाशन् । प्रभवत्वाचार्यः शिष्यजनम्य । गणदासः-चिरमपदे शङ्कितोऽस्मि । (राजानमवलोक्य। अनुज्ञ तं देव्या । तदाज्ञापयतु देवः कस्मिन्नभिनयवस्तुन्युपदेशे दर्शयिष्यामि। राजा-यदादिशति भगवती । परिव्राजिका-किमपि देव्या मनसि वर्तते । नतः शङ्कितास्मि । देवी-भण बिस्रब्धम् । प्रभवति प्रभुरात्मनः परिजनस्य ! राजा-मम चेति वहि । देवी-52भगवति, भणेदानीम् । परिवाजिका-देव, शर्मिष्टायाः कृति चतुष्पदोत्थं छलिकं दुष्प्रयोज्य- मुदाहरन्ति । तत्रैकार्थसंश्रयमुभयोः प्रयोगं पझ्यामि । तावना ज्ञायत एवात्र भवतोरुपदेशान्तरम् । आचार्यों-यद ज्ञापयति भगवती । विदूषकः-- 5तन हि द्वावपि वर्गों प्रेक्षागृहे संगीतरचनां कृत्वा तत्र भवतो दूतं प्रेषयतम् । अथवा मृदङ्गशब्द एव न उत्थापयिष्यति । हरदत्तः-तथा । ( इत्युत्तिष्ठति । गणदासो धारिामबलोकयति) देवी-(गणदासं विलोक्य) विजयी भत्र । (आचाया प्रस्थता। 20 परिवाजिका-इतस्तावत् । आचार्यों--(परिवृत्य) इमौ स्वः । परिवाजिका-निर्णयाधिकारे ब्रामि । सर्वाङ्गसौष्टवाभिव्यक्तये विगत- नेपथ्ययोः पात्रयोः प्रवेशोऽस्तु ! उभौ-नेदमावयोरुपदेश्यम् ! (इति निष्क्रान्ता) 12 16 : 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [i 20-22 देवी-(राजानमवलोक्य) यदि राजकार्येष्वीदृश्युपाय निपुणतार्यपुत्रस्य, ततः शोभनं भवेत् । राजा- 8 + अलमन्यथा गृहीत्वा न खलु मनम्विनि मया प्रयुक्तमिदम् । प्रायः समानविद्याः परस्परयशःपुरोभागाः ॥ २० ॥ (नेपथ्ये मृदङ्गध्वनिः । सर्वे कर्ण ददति) परिवाजिका हन्त ! प्रवृत्तं सगीतम् । तथा टेषा जीभूतस्तनितविशतिभिर्मयूर- रुद्दीवैरनुर सितस्य पुष्करस्य। निहादिन्युपहितमध्यमस्वरोत्था मायूरी मदयति मार्जना मनांसि ॥ २१ ॥ 12 राजा-देवि, तस्याः सामाजिका भवामः। देवी-(स्वगतम्) अहो अविनय आर्यपुत्रस्य । (सर्वे उत्तिष्ठन्ति) विदूषकः-(अपवार्य) "भोः, धीरं गच्छामः । तत्रभवती धारिणी वि. संवादयिष्यति । 16 राजा- धैर्यावलम्विनमपि त्वरयति मां मुरजवाद्यरागोऽयम् । अवतरतः सिद्धिपथं शब्दः स्वमनोरथस्येव ॥ २२ ॥ इति निष्क्रान्ताः सर्वे) इति प्रथमोऽङ्कः 20 ·4 अथ द्वितीयोऽङ्कः (ततः प्रविशति सङ्गीतरचनायामासनस्थो राजा सवयस्यो धारिणी परिजाका विभवतश्च परिवारः) राजा-भगवति, अत्रभवतोराचार्ययोः प्रथमं कतरस्योपदेश द्रक्ष्यामः ? परिव्राजिका-नतु समानेऽपि ज्ञानवृद्धभावे वयोवृद्धत्वाद्गणदासः पुरस्कार- महति । राजा-मौद्गल्य, एवमत्रभवतोरावेद्य नियोगमशून्यं कुरु कञ्चकी-यदाज्ञापयति देवः। (निष्क्रान्तः) 8 (प्रविश्य गणदासः-देव, शर्मिष्ठायाः कृतिर्लयमध्या चतुष्पदास्ति। तस्या- श्छलिकप्रयोगमेकमनाः श्रोतुमर्हति देवः । राजा--आचार्य, बहुमानादवहितोऽस्मि । (निष्क्रान्तो गणदासः) राजा-(जनान्तिकम् ) वयस्य, 12 नेपथ्यपरिगतायाश्चक्षुर्दर्शनसमुत्सकं तस्याः। संहर्तुमधीरतया व्यवसितमिव मे तिरस्करणीयम् ॥१॥ विरकः---(अपवार्य) उपस्थितं नयनमधु संनिहितमक्षिकं च । तदप्रमत्त इदानीं पश्य। (ततः प्रविशत्याचार्यावेक्ष्यमाणाङ्गसौष्ठवा मालविका) विदूषकः--(जनान्तिकम्) पश्यतु भवान् । न खल्वस्याः प्रतिच्छन्दात्परि- हीयते मधुरता । राजा-(अपवार्य) वयस्य, चित्रगतायामस्यां कान्तिविसंवादशङ्कि मे हृदयम् । सम्प्रति शिथिलसमाधि मन्ये येनेयमालिखिता ॥२॥ गणदासः -वत्से, मुक्तसाध्वसा सत्वस्था भव । राजा-(आत्मगतम्) अहो सर्वस्थानानवद्यता रूपविशेषस्य । तथाहि- 16 20 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रे [ii 3-5 8 12 दीर्घाक्षं शरदिन्दुकान्ति वदनं बाहू नतावंसयोः संक्षिप्तं निविडोन्नतस्तनमुरः पार्श्वे प्रमृष्टे इव । मध्यः पाणिमितो नितम्बि जघनं पादावरालाङ्गुली छन्दो नर्तयितुर्यथैव मनसि श्लिष्टं तथास्या वपुः॥ ३ ॥ मालविका-(उपगानं कृत्वा चतुष्पदवस्तु गायति) दुल्लहो पिओ मे तस्सि भव हि अअ णिरासं अहो अपङ्गवो मे परिस्फुरइ किं वि वामो । एसो सो चिरदिठ्ठो कहँ उण उवणइदव्यो णाह में पराहीणं तुइ परिगणअ सतिण्हम् ॥४॥ (दुर्लभः प्रियो मे तस्मिन्भव हृदय निराश- महो अपाङ्गो मे परिस्फुरति किमपि वामः । एष स चिरदृष्टः कथं पुनरुपनेतव्यो नाथ मां पराधीनां त्वयि परिगणय सतृष्णाम् ॥ ४ ।। (ततो यथारसमभिनयति) विदूषकः - (जनान्तिकम्) भोः, चतुष्पदवस्तुकं द्वारीकृत्य त्वय्युपस्थापित आत्मा तत्रभवत्या। राजा-सखे, एवमेव ममापि हृदयम् । अन या खलु- जनमिममनुरक्तं विद्धि नाथेति गेये वचनमभिनयन्त्या स्वाङ्गनिर्देशपूर्वम् । प्रणयगतिमदृष्टा धारिणीसन्निकर्षा- दहमपि सुकुमारप्रार्थनाव्याजमुक्तः ॥५॥ (मालविका गीतान्ते निष्क्रमितुमारब्धा) विदूषकः- भवति, तिष्ट । वो विस्मृतः कर्मभेदः । तं तावत्प्रक्ष्यामि । 24 गणदासः- वत्से, उपदेशविशुद्धा यातुमर्हसि । (मालविका निवृत्य स्थिता । ) . 16 20 - ·ii 6-9] द्वितीयोऽङ्कः 4 राजा-(आत्मगतम् ) अहो, सर्वास्ववस्थासु चारुता. शोभान्तरं पुष्यति । तथा हि। वाम सन्धिस्तिमितवलयं न्यस्य हस्तं नितम्बे कृत्वा श्यामाविटपसदृशं त्रस्तमुक्तं द्वितीयम् । पादाङ्गुष्ठालुलितकुसुमे कुट्टिमे पातिताक्षं नृत्तादस्याः स्थितमतितरां कान्तमृज्वायतार्धम् ॥ ६॥ देवी-ननु गौतमवचनमप्यार्यों हृदये करोति ? गणदासः-देवि, मा मैवम् । दैवप्रत्ययात्संभाव्यते सूक्ष्मदर्शिता 8 गौतमस्य । 12 , 16 मन्दोप्यमन्दतामेति संसर्गेण विपश्चितः । पङ्कच्छिदः फलस्येव निकषेणाविलं पयः ॥ ७॥ (विदूषकं विलोक्य) ततः शृणु मो वयं विवक्षितमार्यस्य । विदूषकः-(गणदासं विलोक्य) कौशिकी तावत्पृच्छ । पश्चाद्यो मया कर्म मेदो दृष्टस्तं भणिष्यामि । गणदास-भगवति, यथादृष्टमभिधीयताम् गुणो वा दोषो वा । परिव्राजिका-यथादृष्टं सर्वमनवद्यम् । कुतः अङ्गैरन्तर्निहितवचनैः सूचितः सम्यगर्थः । पादन्यासो लयमनुगतस्तन्मयत्वं रसेषु । । शाखायोनिम॒दुरभिनयस्तद्विकल्पानुवृत्ती भावो भावं नुदति विषयाद्रागवन्धः स एव ॥८॥ गणदासः-देवः कथं वा मन्यते ? राजा-वयं स्वपक्षे शिथिलाभिमानाः संवृत्ताः । गणदास:-अद्य नर्तयितास्मि ! उपदेशं विदुः शुद्धं सन्तस्तमुपदेशिनः । श्यामायते न युप्मासु यः काञ्चनमिवाग्निषु ॥९॥ 20 24 ·12 मालविकाशिमित्रे [ii 10, 11 देवी-'दिष्टयापरिक्षताराधनेनार्या वर्धते ! गणदासः-~-देवीपरिग्रह एव मे वृद्धिहेतुः। (विदूषकं विलोक्य) गौतम, वदेदानी यत्ते मनसि वर्तते + विदूषकः---प्रथमोपदेशदर्शने प्रथमं ब्राह्मणस्य पूजा कर्तव्या। सा ननु वो विस्मृता! परिवाजिका-अहो प्रयोगाभ्यन्तरः प्रश्न: ! (सर्वे प्रहसिताः । मालविका- स्मितं करोति ।) 8 राजा-(आत्मगतम् ) उपात्तसारश्चक्षुपा मे स्वविषयः। यदनेन- स्मयमानमायताक्ष्याः किञ्चिदभिव्यक्तदशनशोभि मुखम् । असमग्रलक्ष्यकेसरमुच्छसदिव पङ्कजं दृष्टम् ॥ १० ॥ गणदासः- महाब्राह्मण, न खलु प्रथमं नेपथ्यदर्शनमिदम् । अन्यथा कथ स्वामचनीयं नार्चयिष्यामः । विदूषकः-मया नाम मुग्धचातकेनेव शुष्कघनगर्जितेऽन्तरिक्षे जलपान- मिष्टम् । अथवा पण्डितसंतोषप्रत्यया ननु मूढजातिः। यतोऽत्र- भवत्या शोभन भणितं ततोऽस्य इदं पारितोषिकं प्रयच्छामि । (इति राज्ञो हस्तात्कटकमाकर्षति । ) देवी---10तिष्ठतावत् ! गुणान्तरमजानन्कि निमित्तं त्वमाभरणं ददासि ? विदूषकः-परकीयमिति कृत्वा । देवी-(आचार्य विलोक्य) आर्य गणदास, दर्शितोपदे शा ते शिष्या। 20 गणदासः-वत्से, प्रतिष्ठम्वेदानीम् । (मालविका सहाचायेंग निष्कान्ना) विदूषकः- (जनान्तिकम् ) 13 एतावान्में मतिविभवो भवन्तं सेवितुम् । राजा-अलमलं परिच्छेदेन । अहं हि भाग्यास्तमयमिवाक्ष्णोर्हृदयस्य महोत्सवावसानमिव । द्वारपिधानमिव धृतेर्मन्ये तस्यास्तिरस्करणीम् ॥ ११ ॥ विदूषकः-(जनान्तिकम् ) *दरिद्र इवातुरो वैद्येनौषधं दीयमानमिच्छसि। (प्रविश्य) हरदत्तः-मदीयमिदानी प्रयोगमवलोकयितुं क्रियतां प्रसादः । 16 ) ·द्वितीयोऽङ्कः 4 12 ii 12, 13] राजा-(आत्मगतम् ) अब सितो दर्शनार्थः । (दाक्षिण्यमवलम्ब्य प्रकाशम् ) ननु पर्यत्सुका एव वयम् । हरदत्तः- अनुगृहीतोऽस्मि । (नेपथ्ये) वैतालिका-जयतु जयतु देवः ! उपारूढो मध्याह्नः । तथा हि- पत्रच्छायासु हंसा मुकुलितनयना दीर्घिका पद्मिनीनां सौधान्यत्यर्थतापाद्वलमिपरिचयद्वेषिपारावतानि । विन्दुक्षेपापिपासुः परिसरति शिखी भ्रान्तिमद्वारियन्त्रं सर्वैरुनः समग्रस्त्वमिव नृपगुणैर्दीप्यते सप्तसप्तिः ॥१२॥ 8 विदूषकः -15अविध अविध ! अस्माकं पुनर्भोजनवेलोपस्थिता। उचित- वेलनिकम चिकित्सका दोषमुदाहरन्ति । (हरदत्तं विलोक्य) किमिदानी भणसि ? हरदत्तः-नास्ति वचनस्यान्यस्यावकाशोऽत्र । राजा-तेन हि त्वदीयमुपदेशं श्वो वयं द्रक्ष्यामः । विश्राम्यतु भवान् । हरदत्त:-यदाज्ञापयति देवः । (निष्क्रान्तः) देवी--16निर्वनयत्वार्य पुत्रो मज्जनविधिम् | विदूषकः-"भवति, विशेषेण पानभोजनं त्वरय ! परिव्राजिका–(उत्थाय) स्वस्ति भवते (इति सपरिजनया देव्या सह निष्क्रान्ता) विदूषकः-18भो वयस्य, न केवलं रूपे, शिल्पेऽप्यद्वितीया मालविका । राजा-वयस्य, अव्याजसुन्दरीं तां विज्ञानेन ललितेन योजयता। 20 परिकल्पितो विधात्रा वाणः कामस्य विषदिग्धः ॥ १३ ॥ किं बहुना ? सखे, चिन्तयितव्योऽस्मि । विदूषकः- भवताप्यहम् | दृढं विपणिकन्दुरिव म उदराभ्यन्तरं दह्यते। राजा-एवमेव भवान्सुहृदर्थेऽपि त्वरताम् । विदूषकः-गृहीतः क्षणः । किन्तु मेघावली निरुद्धा ज्योत्स्नेव पराधीन- 5 16 . 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [ii 14 4 दर्शना तत्रभवती । भवानपि सूनापरिसरचर इव विहङ्ग आमिष- लोलुपो भीरुकश्च | तदनातुरो भूत्वा कार्य सिद्धि प्रार्थयमा नो मे रोचसे। राजा-कथमनातुरो भविष्यामि ? सर्वान्तःपुरवनिताव्यापारप्रतिनिवृत्तहृदयस्य । सा वामलोचना मे रहस्यैकायनीभूता ॥ १४ ॥ (इति निष्क्रान्ताः सर्वे) इति द्वितीयोऽङ्कः 8 अथ तृतीयोऽङ्कः (ततः प्रविशति परिव्राजिकायाः परिचारिका समाहितिका) 12 समाहितिका-'आज्ञप्तास्मि भगवत्या ! समाहितिक. देव्या उपाय नार्थ वीजपूरकं गृहीत्वागच्छति । याव-प्रमदवनमालिकां मधुकरिकामन्वि- ध्यामि । एषा तपनीमाशोकमवलोकयन्ती तिष्ठति। याबदेनामुप- सामि। (ततः प्रविशत्युद्यानपालिका 16 प्रथमा-(उपमृत्य! 'मधुकरिके, अपि सुखस्ते उद्यानव्यापार: ? द्वितीया- अहो समाहितिका ! सखि, स्वागतं ते । समाहितिका-हला, भगवती आजापति ---' अप्रिलपाणिनास्मादृश- जनेन तत्र भवती देवी द्रष्टव्या । तद्वीजपूरकेण शुश्रूषयितुमिच्छामि' 20 -इति । मधुकरिका--ननु संनिहितं बीजपूरकम् | कथय नाव दन्योन्यसंघर्षित- यो ट्याचार्ययोरुपदेशं दृष्टा कतरो भगवत्या प्रशसितः । समाहितिका-द्वावपि किलागमिनी प्रयोगनिपुणौ च । किन्तु शिष्या- गुणविशेषेण मालविकाया उपदेशः प्रशंसितः । 24 , ·.4 iii 1] तृतीयोऽङ्कः मधुकरिका-'अथ मालविकागतं कोलीनं किमिति श्रयते ? समाहितिका----दृढं किल तस्यां सामिलाषो भती। किंतु केवलं धारि- ण्याश्चित्तं रक्षन्प्रभुत्वं दर्शयति ! मालविकाप्येषु दिवसेष्ट्रनुभूतमुक्तेव मालतीमाला म्लाना लक्ष्यते । अतः परं न जाने । विसज नाम् । मधुकरिका-एतच्छाखावलम्वितं बीजपूरकं गृहाण | समाहितिका--10तथा । (इति नाट्यन बीजपूरकं गृहीत्वा) सरिन, त्वम- प्यतः पेशलतरं साधुजनशुश्रुषायाः फलं प्राप्नुहि । । इति स्थिता) मधुकरिका--- सखि, सममेव गच्छावः । अनप्यस्य चिरायमाणकुसु-8 मोद्गमस्य तपनीया शोकस्य दोहदनिमित्तं देव्यै विज्ञापयामि । समाहितिका-युज्यते । अधिकारः खलु तव । (इति निष्क्रान्ते) इति प्रदेशकः 12 16 (ततः प्रविशति कामयमानावस्या राजा विदूषकश्च) राजा-(आत्मानं विलोक्य) शरीरं क्षामं स्यादसति दयितालिङ्गनसुखे भवेत्सास्त्रं चक्षुः क्षणमपि न सा दृश्यत इति । तया सारङ्गाक्ष्या त्वमसि न कदाचिद्विरहितं प्रसक्ते निर्वाणे हृदय परितायं ब्रजसि किम् ॥१॥ विदूषकः--1अलं भवतो धीरत'मुज्झित्वा परिदेवितेन । दृष्टा मया तत्र- भवत्या मालविकायाः प्रियसखी ब.लावलिका । श्रावितोऽयमों यो भवता सन्दिष्टः । 20 राजा-ततः किमुक्तवती ? विदृपकः-14 विज्ञापय । अनुगृहीतास्म्यनेन नियोगेन ! किन्तु सा तप. स्विनी देव्याधिक रक्षन्त्यां नागरक्षित इव निधिन सुख समासादयि- तव्या । तथापि घटयिष्यामि' इति । 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [iii 2, 3 3. .. राजा-भगवन् संकल्पयोने, प्रतिबन्धवत्सु चापि विषयेष्वमिनिवेशकारी किं तथा प्रहरसि यथा जनोऽयं न कालान्तरक्षमो भवति ! (सविस्मयम् । क्व रुजा हृदयप्रमाथिनी ? क्व च ते विश्वसनीयमायुधम् । मृदु तीक्ष्णतरं यदुच्यते, तदिदं मन्मथ दृश्यते त्वयि ॥२॥ विदूषकः-निनु भणामि तस्मिन्साधनीये कृत उपक्षेपः । पर्यवस्थाप- यतु भवानात्मानम् । राजा-अथेमं दिवसशेवमुचितव्यापारविमुखेन चेतमाकनु खलु यापयामि ? 8 विदूषकः-- 16अद्यैव प्रथमावतारसुभगानि रक्तकुरबकाण्युपायनं प्रेष्य नव- वसन्तावतारव्यपदेशेनेरावल्या निपुणिकामुखेन प्रार्थितो भवान् । इच्छाम्यायपुत्रण सह दोल धिरोहणमनुभवितुमिति । भवताप्यस्यै प्रतिज्ञातम् । तत्प्रमदवनमेव गच्छावः । 12 राजा-न क्षममिदम् । विदूषकः --"कथमिव ? राजा-वयस्य, निसर्गनिपुणाः स्त्रियः । कथमन्यसंक्रान्तहृदयमुपलालयन्त- मपि ते मखी न मां लक्षयिष्यति ? अतः पश्यामि । उचितः प्रणयो वरं विहन्तुं बहवः खण्डनहेतवो हि दृष्टाः । उपचारविधिर्मनस्विनीनां न तु पूर्वाभ्यधिकोऽपि भावशून्यः ॥ ३॥ 20 विरकः- 10नार्हति भवानन्तःपुरप्रतिष्ठित दाक्षिण्यमेकपदे पृष्टतः 16 कर्तुम् । राजा-(विचिन्त्य) तेन हि प्रमदवन मार्गमादेशय। विदूषकः -1इत इतो भवान् | (उभौ परिक्रामतः) 20एतत्प्रमदवनं पवने. दरचलामिः पल्लवाङ्गुलिमिस्त्वरयतीव भवन्तं प्रवेष्टुम् । राजा-(स्पर्शसुखं रूपयित्वा) अमिजातः खलु वसन्तः । सखे, पश्य 24 ·iii 4,5] तृतीयोऽङ्कः 8 आमत्तानां श्रवणसुभगैः कूजितैः कोकिलानाम् सानुकोशं मनसिजरुजः सह्यतां पृच्छतेव । अङ्गे चूतप्रसवसुरभिर्दक्षिणो मारुतो मे सान्द्रस्पर्श करतल इव व्यापृतो माधवेन || ४ || विदूषकः--प्रविश निवृतिलाभाय । (उभी प्रविशतः) 'अवधानेन दृष्टिं देहि । एतत्खलु भवन्तमिव विलोभयितुकामया मधुलक्ष्न्या युवति- विशेषलजयितृकं वसन्तकुसुमनेपथ्यं गृहीतम् । राजा-(विस्मयात् ) एतदवलोकयामि । रक्ताशोकरुचा विशषितगुणो विम्वाधरालक्तकः प्रत्याख्यातविशेषकं कुरबकं श्यामावदातारुणम् । आक्रान्ता तिलकक्रिया च तिलकैलग्नद्विरेफाजनैः साव व मुखप्रसाधनविधौ श्रीर्माधवी योषिताम् ॥५॥ 12 (उभौ नाट्येन उद्यान शोभा निर्वर्णयतः । ततः प्रविशति पर्युत्सुका मालविका) मालविका-.-22अविज्ञातहृदयं भर्तारमभिलषन्त्यात्मनोऽपि तावळजामि । कुतो विभवः स्निग्धस्य सखीजनस्येमं वृत्तान्तमाख्यातुम् | न जानेऽप्रति- कारगुरुका वेदनां कियन्तं कालं मदनो मां नेष्यतीति । (इति कतिचित्प- 16 दानि गत्वा) आ कुत्र खलु प्रस्थितास्मि (इति स्मृतिममिनीय) आदिष्टास्मि देव्या ! 'गौतम, चापलाहोलापरिभ्रष्टायाः सरुजो मम चरणः । त्वं तावद्गत्वा तपनीयाशोकस्य दोहदं निर्वर्तयेति । यद्यसौ पञ्चरात्राभ्य- न्तरे कुसुमं दर्शयति, ततोऽहमभिलाषपूरयितृकं प्रसाद दास्यामि' 20 इति । यावन्नियोगभूमिं प्रथमं गता भवामि, तावदनुपदं मम चरणा- लङ्कारहस्तया बकुलावलिक्रयागन्तव्यम्, परिदेवयिष्यामि तावद्वि- स्रब्ध मुहूर्तकम् । (इति परिक्रामति) विदूषकः-(दृष्ट्वा) 23वयस्य, एतत्खलु सीधुपानोद्वेजितस्य मत्स्यखण्डिको- 24 पनता। 6 ·24 8 ૨૨. मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iii 6-8 राजा-अयि, किमेतत् ? विदूषकः एषा नातिपरिचारवेषोत्सुकवदनै काकिनी मालविकाऽदूरे वर्तते ! 4 राजा---(सहर्ष) कथं मालविका ? विदूषकः-अथ किम् । राजा-शक्यमिदानीम् जीवितमवलम्बितुम् । त्वदुपलभ्य समीपगतां प्रियां हृदयमुच्छसितं मम विक्लवम् । तरुवृतां पथिकस्य जलार्थिनः सरितमारसितादिव सारसात् ॥ ६॥ अथ क तत्रभवती? 12 विदूषकः --- 26एषा तरुराजिमध्यानिष्क्रान्तेत एवाभिवर्तमाना दृश्यते। राजा-(विलोक्य सहर्षम् ) वयस्य, पश्यामि । विपुलं नितम्बबिम्बे मध्ये क्षामं समुन्नतं कुचयोः । अत्यायतं नयनयोर्मम जीवितमेतदायाति ॥ ७ ॥ 16 सखे, पूर्वस्मादतिमनोहरमवस्थान्तरमुपारूढा तत्र भवती । तथाहि- शरकाण्डपाण्डुराण्डस्थलेयमाभाति परिमिताभरणा । माधवपरिणतपत्रा कतिपयकुसुमेव कुन्दलता ॥८॥ विदूषकः-शएषापि भवानिव मदनव्याधिना परिमृष्टा भविष्यति । 20 राजा-सौहार्दमेवं पश्यति । मालविका-28अयं स सुकुमारदोहदापेक्षी अगृहीतकुसुमनेपथ्य उत्क- ण्ठिताया ममाशोकोऽनुकरोति । यावदस्य प्रच्छायशीतले शीतले शिलापट्टके निषण्णात्मानं विनोदयामि । 24 विदूषकः-- श्रुतं भवता ? उत्कण्ठितास्मीति तत्रभवती मन्त्रयति । राजा-नैतावता भवन्तं प्रसन्नतर्क मन्ये । कुतः- ·iii 9-10] तृतीयोऽङ्कः १३ 8 12 वोढा कुरबकरजसां किसलयपुटभेदशीकरानुगतः अनिमित्तोत्कण्ठामपि जनयति मनसो मलयवातः ॥ ९ ॥ (मालविकोपविष्टा) राजा-सखे, इतस्तावत् । आवां लतान्तरितौ भवावः । विक्षकः-30इरावतीमिवादूरे समर्थयामि ! राजा-न हि कमलिनी लब्ध्वा ग्राहमपेक्षते मतङ्गजः । (इति विलोकयन्स्थितः) मालविका-हृदय, निरवलम्बनादति भूमिलधिनस्ते मनोरथाद्विरम । किं मामायास्य ! ( विदूधको राजानमवेक्षते राजा-प्रिये, पश्य वामत्वं स्नेहस्य । औत्सुक्यहेतुं विवृणोषि तत्त्वं तत्त्वावबोधेकरसो न तर्कः । तथापि रम्भोरु करोमि लक्ष्य- मात्मानमेषां परिदेवितानाम् ॥ १० ॥ विदूषकः---32सांप्रतं भवतो निस्संशयं भविष्यति । एषार्पितमदनसंदेशा विविक्ते एनां बकुलावलिकोपस्थिता । राजा-अपि स्मरेदसावस्मदभ्यर्थनाम् ? विदूषकः-किमिदानीमेषा दास्या दुहिता तव गुरुकं संदेशं विस्मरति ? अहं तावन्न विस्मरामि । (प्रविश्य चरणालङ्कार हस्ता) बकुलावलिका-अपि सुत्रं सख्याः ? मालविका-अहो बकुलावलिका ! सखि, स्वागतं ते। उपविश | बकुलावलिका-(उपविश्य) 6 सखि, त्वमिदानी योग्यतया नियुक्ता | तस्मादेकं चरणमुपनय । यावत्सालक्तकं सनूपुरं च करोमि । मालविका-(आत्मगतम् ) "हृदय, सुखितयालमुपस्थितोऽयं विभव इति । कथमिदानीमात्मानं मोचयेयम् ! अथवेदानीमेतदेव मृत्युमण्डनं मे 24 भविष्यति। 16 20 ·२४ मालविकाग्निमित्र [iii 11, 12 बकुलावलिका-3किं विचारयसि ? उत्सुका खल्वस्य तपनीयाशोकस्य मुकुलोद्गमे देवी! राजा-कथमशोकदोहदनिमित्तोऽयमारम्भः ? 4 विदूषकः-3°किं नु खलु जानासि त्वं-'मम कारणाद्देवी मामन्तःपुरनेप- थ्येन योजयिष्यति' इति ? मालविका-40 सखि , मर्षय तावदेनम् | (इति पादमुपहरति) बकुलावलिका- अग्यि, शरीरमसि मे। (इति नाट्येन चरणसंस्कारमारभते) 8 राजा-चरणान्तनिवेशितां प्रियायाः सरसां पश्य वयस्य रागरेखाम् । प्रथमामिव पल्लवप्रसूतिं हरदग्धस्य मनोभवद्रुमस्य ॥ ११ ॥ 12 विदषकः-चरणानुरूपस्तत्रभवत्या अधिकार उपक्षिप्तः । राजा-सम्यगाह भवान् । नवकिसलयरागणाग्रपादेन बाला स्फुरितनखरुचा द्वो हन्तुमर्हत्यनेन । अकुसुमितमशोकं दोहदापेक्षया वा प्रणमितशिरसं वा कान्तमापराधम् ॥ १२॥ विदूषकः-43प्रहरिष्यति तत्रभवती त्वामपराद्धम् । राजा-म्र्ना प्रतिगृहीतं वचः सिद्धिदर्शिनो ब्राह्मणस्य । (ततः प्रविशति युक्तमद। इरावती चेटी च) इरावती- चेटि निपुणिके, शृणोमि बहुशो मदः किल स्त्रीजनस्य मण्ड- नमिति । अपि सत्यो लोकवादोऽयम् ? निपुणिका-प्रथमं लोकवाद एव । अद्य सत्यः संवृत्तः । 24 इरावती-संकीर्तनशंसिनालं स्नेहेन । कथय कुत इदानीमवेगन्तव्यो दोलागृहं प्रथमं गतो भर्ता न वेति ! 16 20 ·तृतीयोऽङ्कः . 12 iii] निपुणिका-भट्टिन्या अखण्डितात्प्रणयात् । इरावती-48अलं सेवया | मध्यस्थतां परिगृह्य भण । निपुणिका-वसन्तोपायनलोलुपेनार्यगौतमेन कथितम् । त्वरतां भट्टिनी | इरावती--(अवस्थासदृशं परिक्रम्य) चेटि, मदेन क्लाम्यमानमात्नानमार्य- 4 पुत्रदर्शने हृदयं त्वरयति । चरणी पुनर्न मम प्रसरतः। निपुणिका-ननु प्राप्ते स्वो दोलागृहम् । इरावती-निपुणिके, आर्यपुत्रोऽत्र न दृश्यते । निपुणिका-53भट्टिन्यवलोकयतु । परिहासनिमिनं कुत्राप्यदृष्टेन भी 8 भवितव्यम् । इमं प्रियङ्गुलतापरिक्षिप्तमशोकशिलापट्ट प्रविशावः । इरावती-तथा । निपुणिका---(विलोक्य) अवलोकयतु भट्टिनी | चूताङ्करं विचिन्वत्योः पिपीलिकाभिर्दष्टम् । इरावती-कथमिव ? नियुणिका-एषाशोकषादपच्छ.यायां मालविकाया बकुलावलिका चर- णालङ्कारं निर्वर्तयति । इरावती-(शङ्का रूपयित्वा) अभूमिरियं मालविकायाः । कथमत्र 16. तर्कयसि ? निपुणिका-तर्कयामि दोलापरिभ्रष्टया सरुजचरणया देव्या शोकदोहदा- धिकारे मालविका नियुक्तेति । अन्यथा कथं देवी स्वयंधारितं नूपुर- युगुलं परिजनस्याभ्यनुज्ञास्यति ! इरावती-60महती खल्वस्याः संभावना । निपुणिका-किमन्विष्यते भर्ता ? इरावती-सखि, न मे चरणावन्यतः प्रवर्तेते। मदो मां विकारयति । आशङ्कितस्य तावदन्तं गमिष्यामि । (इति मालविका निर्वर्ण्य, आत्म. 24 गतम् ) स्थाने खलु कातरं मे हृदयम् । बकुलावलिका-(मालविकायै चरणं दर्शयन्ती) 63 अपि रोचते ते राग- रेखाविन्यास: ? 7 20 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iii 13 + 12 मालविका-सखि, आत्मनश्वरण इति लज्जे एनं प्रशंसितुम् । तेन प्रसाधनकलायाममिविनीतासि । बकुलावलिका--अत्राहं भर्तुः शिध्यास्मि । विदूषकः-- त्वरय तावदेनां गुरुदक्षिणायै । मालविका-दिष्ट्या न गर्वितासि । बकुलावलिका-उपदेशानुरूपौ चरणौ लब्ध द्य तावद्गर्विता भविष्यामि | (रागं विलोक्य, आत्मगतम् । हन्त, सिद्धं मे दूत्यम् ! (प्रकाशम् ) सखि, 8 एकस्य ते चरणस्यावमितो रागनिक्षेपः । केवलं मुखमारुतो लम्भयि- तव्यः । अथवा प्रवातमेतत्स्थानम् । राजा-सखे, पश्य । आर्द्रालक्तकमस्याश्चरणं मुखमारुतेन वीजयितुम् । प्रतिपन्नः प्रथमतरः संप्रति सेवावकाशो मे ॥ १३॥ विदूषकः-6°कुतस्तेऽनुशयः ? चिरं भवता एतत्क्रमेणानुभवितव्यम् । बकुलावलिका-सखि, अरुणशतपत्रमिव शोभते ते चरणम् । सर्वथा भर्तुरङ्कपरिवर्तिनी भव । (इरावती निपुणिकामपेक्षते) 16 राजा-ममेयमाशीः । मालविका-'मा अवचनीयं मन्त्रयस्व । बकुलावलिका-मया मन्त्रयितव्यमेव मन्त्रितम् । मालविका-प्रिया खल्वहं तव ? 20 बकुलावलिका-*न केवलं मम | मालविका–कस्य खल्वन्यस्य ? बकुलावलिका-गुणेष्वमिनिवेशिनो भर्तुरपि । मालविका-अलीकं मन्त्रयसे । एतदेव मयि नास्ति । 24 बकुलावलिका-सत्यं त्वयि नास्ति । भर्नुः कृशेषु वरपाण्डुरेषु दृश्य- तेऽङ्गेषु ! निपुणिका-प्रथमं गुणितमिव हताशाया उत्तरम् । ।

·ifi 14] तृतीयोऽङ्कः २७ बकुलावलिका-80अनुरागोऽनुरागेण प्रत्येष्टव्य इति सुजनवचनं प्रमाणी- 8 ? . 12 मालविका-4किमात्मनश्छन्देन मन्त्रयसे ? बकुलावलिका- नहि नहि । भर्तुः खल्वेतानि प्रणयमृदुकान्यक्षराणि + वक्त्रान्तरितानि । मालविका-सखि, देवीं चिन्तयित्वा न मे हृदयं विश्वसिति । बकुलावलिका-मुग्धे, भ्रमरसंपातो भविष्यतीति वसन्तावतारसर्वस्वः किं न चूनप्रसवोऽवतंसयितव्यः ? मालविका-त्वं तावहुजातेऽत्यन्त सहाया भव । बकुलावलिका-विमर्दसुरमिर्बकुलावलिका खल्वहम् राजा-साधु बकुलावलिके, साधु । भावज्ञानानन्तरं प्रस्तुतेन प्रत्याख्याने दत्तयुक्तोत्तरेण वाक्येनेयं स्थापिता स्वे निदेशे स्थाने प्राणाः कामिनां दूत्यधीनाः ॥ १४ ॥ इरावती-पश्य । कारितमेव बकुलाव लिकयैतत्पदं मालविकायाः | 16 निपुणिका--38भट्टिनि, अधिकारस्योचित उपदेशः । इरावती-स्थाने खलु शङ्कितं मे हृदयम् । गृहीतार्थानन्तरं चिन्तयि- ष्यामि । बकुलावलिका- एष द्वितीयोपि ते निवृत्तपरिका चरणः । यावदेनं 20 सनूपुरं करोमि । (इति नाट्येन नूपुरयुगलमामुच्य) हला, उत्तिष्ठ । अशोकविकासवितृकं देव्या नियोगमनुतिष्ट । (उमे उत्तिष्ठतः) इरावती- श्रुतो देव्या नियोगः । भवत्विदानीम् । बकुलावलिका-एष उपारूढराग उपभोगक्षमः पुरतस्ते वर्तते। 24 मालविका-(सहर्षम्) किं भती ? --- ·२८ 8 मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iii 15-17 बकुलावलिका-(सस्मितम् ) 4न तावद्भर्ता । एषोऽशोकशाखावलम्बी- पल्लवगुच्छः । अवतंसयैनम् । विदषक:-श्रुतं भवता ? 4 राजा-सखे, पर्याप्तमेतावता कामिनाम् । अनातुरोत्कण्ठितयोः प्रसिद्धयता समागमेनापि रतिर्न मां प्रति। परस्परप्राप्तिनिराशयोर्वरं शरीरनाशोऽपि समानुरागयोः ॥१५॥ (मालविका रचितपलवावतंसा पादमशोकाय प्रहिणोति) राजा-वयस्य, आदाय कर्णकिसलयमस्मादियमत्र चरणमर्पयति । उभयोः सदृशविनिमयादात्मानं वञ्चितं मन्ये ॥१६॥ बकुलावलिका-सखि, नास्ति ते दोषः । निर्गुणोऽयम शोको यदि कुसु. मोद्गममन्थरो भवेत् , यस्ते चरणसत्कारे लब्ध्वा । राजा-अनेन तनुमध्यया मुखरनूपुराराविणा .16 नवाम्बुरुहकोमलेन चरणेन संभावितः । अशोक यदि सद्य एव मुकुलैन संपत्स्यसे वृथा वहसि दोहदं ललितकामिसाधारणम् ॥१७॥ सखे, वचनानुसरणपूर्वकं प्रवेष्टुमिच्छामि। 20 विदूषकः---"एहि । एनां परिहासयिष्यामि । . (उभौ प्रवेशं कुरुतः) निपुणिका-भट्टिनि, भट्टिनि, भर्तात्र प्रविशति । इरावती-99एवं प्रथमं मम चिन्तितं हृदयेन । विदूषकः-(उपेत्य,00युक्तं नाम अत्रभवतः प्रियवयस्योऽयम शोकः एनं वामपादेन ताडयितुम् ? उमे-(ससंभ्रमम् ) 101 अहो भर्ता ! 12 24 ·iii 18, 19] तृतीयोऽङ्कः 4 8 12 विदूषकः---102बकुलावलिके, गृहीतार्थया त्वयात्रभवतीदृशमविनयं कुर्वती कस्मान्न निवारिता? (मालविका भयं रूपयति) निपुणिका-109भट्टिनि, पश्य किं प्रवृत्तमार्यगौतमेन । इरावती -10 कथं खलु ब्रह्मवन्धुरन्यथा भवति ! बकुलावलिका-105आर्य, एषा देव्या नियोगमनुतिष्टति । एतस्मिन्नति- क्रमे परवतीयम् ! प्रसीदतु भर्ता ! (इत्यात्मना सहैनां प्रणिपातयति) राजा-यदैवमनपर द्धासि । उत्तिष्ट भद्रे | (इति हस्तेन गृहीत्वैनामुत्थापयति) विषकः-106युज्यते । देव्यत्र मानयितव्या । राजा-किसलयमृदोविलासिनि कठिने निहितस्य पादपस्कन्धे । चरणस्य न ते वाधा संप्रति वामोरु वामस्य ॥१८॥ (मालविका लज्जां रूपयति) इरावती-107अहो नवनीतकल्पहृदय आर्यपुत्रः ! मालविका--105बकुलावलिके, एहि । अनुष्टितमात्मनो नियोगं देव्यै : निवेदयावः। बकुलावलिका-- 109विज्ञापय भर्तारं विसर्जयेति । राजा-भद्रे, यास्यसि ? मम तावदुत्पन्नावसरमर्थित्वं श्रयताम् । बकुलावलिका-110अवहिता शृणु । आज्ञापयतु भर्ता । राजा- धृतिपुष्पमयमपि जनो बध्नाति न तादृशं चिरात्प्रभृति । स्पर्शामृतेन पूरय दोहदमस्याप्यनन्यरुचेः ॥ १९ ॥ इरावती-(सहसोपमृत्य) 11पूरय पूरय । अशोकः कुसुमं न दर्शयति ; अयं पुनः पुष्प्यत्येव । (सर्वे इरावतीं दृष्ट्वा संभ्रान्ताः) राजा-(अपवार्य) वयस्य, का प्रतिपत्तिरत्र ? विदूषकः-112किमन्यत् ? जवाबलमेव । इरावती-113बकुलावंलिके, त्वया साधूपक्रान्तम् । इदानीं सफलाभ्यर्थनं कुर्यिपुत्रम् । 16 20 ? 24 8 ·० .. .. मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iii 20 उमे-11 प्रसीदतु भट्टिनी ! के आवां भर्तुः प्रणयपरिग्रहस्य ? (निष्क्रान्ते) इरावती-115अविश्वसनीयाः पुरुषाः । आत्मनो वञ्चनावचनं प्रमाणीकृल्या- क्षिप्तया व्याधजनगीतगृहीतचित्तया हरिण्येवैतन्न विज्ञातम् । 4 विदूषकः-(जनान्तिकम्) 116प्रतियोजयेदानी किमपि । कर्मगृहीतेनापि कुम्भीलकेन संधिच्छेदे शिक्षितोऽस्मीति वक्तव्यं भवति । राजा--सुन्दरि, न मे मालविकया कश्चिदर्थः । मया त्वं चिरयसीति यथा- कथञ्चिदात्मा विनोदितः । 8 इरावती---11विश्वसनीयोऽसि । मग न विज्ञातमीदृशं विनोदवस्तुकमार्य- पुत्रेणोपलब्धमिति ॥ अन्यथा दुःखभागिन्यैवं न क्रियते । विदूषकः --115मा तावता तत्रभवतो दाक्षिण्यस्योपरोधं भणितुं, समापत्ति- दृष्टेन देव्याः परिजनेन संकथापराधेन संधाप्यतम् । अत्र त्वमेव 12 प्रमाणम् । इरावती-11°ननु संकथा नाम भवतु । किमित्यात्मानमावासयिष्यामि ? (इति रुषा प्रस्थिता) राजा-(अनुसरन्) प्रसीदतु भवती ! (इरावती रशनासंधारितचरणा व्रजत्येव) 16 राजा-सुन्दरि, न शोभते प्रणयिनि जने निरपेक्षता । शठ, अविश्वसनीयहृदयोऽसि । राजा-शठ इति मयि तावदस्तु ते परिचयवत्यवधीरणा प्रिये । चरणपतितया न चण्डिका विसृजसि मेखलयापि याचिता ॥ २० ॥ इरावती--11इयमपि हताशा त्वामेवानुसरति ! (रशनामादाय राजानं ताड. यितुमिच्छति इरावती-100 20 24 राजा-इयमिरावती ·4 iii 21-23] तृतीयोऽङ्कः बाप्पासारा हेमकाञ्चीगुणेन श्रोणीबिम्बादप्युपेक्षाच्युतेन चण्डी चण्डं हन्तुमभ्युद्यता मां विद्युद्दाम्ना मेघराजीव विन्ध्यम् ॥ २१ ॥ इरावती-12किं मामेव भूयोऽप्यपराद्धां करोषि ? राजा-(सरशनं हस्तमवलम्बयति) अपराधिनि मयि दण्डं संहरसि किमुद्यतं कुटिलकेशि । वर्धयसि विलसित त्वं दासजनायाद्य कुप्यसि च ॥ २२॥ 8 नूनमिदमनुज्ञातम् ! (इति पादयोः पतति) इरावती-123न खल्विमौ मालविकाचरणौ, यो ते हर्षदोहदं पूरयिध्यतः । (इति निष्क्रान्ता सह चेट्या) विदूषकः-14त्तिष्ठ ! कृतप्रसादोऽसि । राजा-(उत्थाय, इरावतीमपश्यन् ) कथं गतव प्रिया ! विदूषकः-125वयस्य, दिष्ट्या अनेनाविनयेनाप्रसन्नागतैषा । तद्वयं शीघ्र- मपक्रमामः, यावदङ्कारको राशिमिवानुवर्क प्रत गमनं न करोति । राजा-अहो मदनस्य वैषम्यम् ! मन्ये प्रियाहृतमनास्तस्याः प्रणिपातलङ्घन सेवाम् । एवं हि प्रणयवती सा शक्यमुपेक्षितुं कुपिता ॥ २३॥ (इति निष्क्रान्तः सह वयस्येन) इति तृतीयोऽङ्कः .. 12 16 : 20 ·8 .. अथ चतुर्थोऽङ्कः (ततः प्रविशति पर्युत्सुको राजा प्रतीहारी च) राजा-(आत्मगतम्) तामाश्रित्य श्रुतिपथगतामास्थया वद्धमूलः संप्राप्तायां नयनविषयं रूढरागः प्रवालः । हस्तस्पशैर्मुकुलित इव व्यक्तरोमोद्गमत्वा- त्कुर्यात्कान्तं मनसिजतरुमा रसज्ञं फलस्य ॥१॥ (प्रकाशम् ) सखे गौतम ! प्रतीहारी-'जयतु जयतु भर्ता ! असंनिहितो गौतमः । राजा-(आत्मगतम्) आः, मालविकावृत्तान्तज्ञानाय मया प्रेषितः । (प्रविश्य) विदपकः-वर्धनां भवान् ! 12 राजा-जयसेने, जानीहि तावत्व देवी धारिणी सरुजचरणत्वाद्विनोद्यत इति । प्रतीहारी-यद्देव आशापयति । (इति निष्क्रान्ता) राजा-गौतम, को वृत्तान्तस्तत्रभवत्यास्ते सख्याः ? विदूषकः- यो बिडालगृहीतायाः परभृतिकायाः । 16 राजा-(सविषादम्) कथमिव ? . विदूषकः----सा खलु तपस्विनी तया पिङ्गलाक्ष्या सारभाण्डभूगृहे गुहाया- मिव निक्षिप्ता । राजा-ननु मत्सम्पर्कमुपलभ्य ? 20 विदूषकः-अथ किम् । राजा-क एवं विमुखोऽस्माकम् ? येन चण्डीकृता देवी । विदूषकः-'शृणोतु भवान् । परिव्राचिकया मे कथितम् । ह्यः किल तत्र- भवतीरावती रुजाक्रान्तचरणां देवीं सुखपृच्छिकागता । 24 राजा-ततस्ततः ? विदूषकः-- ततः सा देव्या पृष्टा । किन्ववलोकितो वल्लभजन इति । तयोक्तम् । मन्दो व उपचारः, यत्परिजने संक्रान्तं वल्लभत्वं न ज्ञायते। ..

·iv 2] चतुर्थाऽङ्कः ३ 12 राजा-निर्भदाहते. पि मालविकायामयमुपन्यासः शङ्कयति । विदूषकः- ततस्तयानुखिद्यमाना सा भवतोऽविनयमन्तरेण परिगतार्था कृता। राजा-अहो दीर्घरोषता तत्रभवत्याः ! अतः परं कथय । विदूषकः- 10कमतः परम् ? मालविका बकुलावलिका च निगलपद्याव- 4 दृष्टसूर्यपादं पातालवासं नागकन्यके इवानुभवतः । राजा-कष्टं कष्टम् ! मधुरस्वरा परभृता भ्रमरी च विबुद्धाचूतसङ्गिन्यौ। कोटरमकालवृष्टया प्रबलपुरोवातया गमिते |॥ २॥ अप्यत्र कस्यचिदुपक्रमस्य गतिः स्यात् ? विदूपकः-कथं भविष्यति ? यत्सारभाण्डगृहे व्यावृता माधविका देव्या संदिष्टा | ममाङ्गुलीयकमुद्रामदृष्ट्वा न मोक्तव्या मालविका बकुला- वलिका चेति । राजा-(निःश्वस्य सपरामर्शम् ) सखे, किमत्र कर्तव्यम् ? विदूषकः-(विचिन्त्य) अस्त्यत्रोपायः । राजा--क इव? विदूषकः-(सदृष्टिक्षेपम्) कोऽप्यदृष्टः शृणोति | कर्णे ते कथयामि ! 16 (इत्युपश्लिष्य कर्णे) एवमिव (इत्यावेदयति) राजा-(सहर्षम् ) मुष्ठु । प्रयुज्यतां सिद्धये । (प्रविश्य) प्रतीहारी- देव, प्रवातशयने देवी निषण्णा रक्तचन्दनधारिणा परिजनहस्तगतेन चरणेन भगवत्या कथामिविनोद्यमाना तिष्ठति | राजा-तेन ह्यस्मत्प्रवेशयोग्योयमवसरः । विदूषकः- तद्गच्छतु भवान् । अहमपि देवीं द्रष्टुम रिक्तपाणिभविष्यामि । राजा-जयसेनायास्तावदस्मद्रहस्यं विदितं कुरु । विदूषकः-तथा । (इति कणे) एवमिव भवति । (इत्यावेच निष्क्रान्तः) राजा-जयसेने, प्रवातशयनमार्गमादेशय । प्रतीहारी-इत इतो देवः । 20 24 9 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iv 3,4 8 . : (ततः प्रविशति शयनस्था देवी परिव्राजिका विभवतश्च परिवारः) देवी-भगवति, रमणीयं कथावस्तु । ततस्तत: ? परिवाजिका--(सदृष्टिक्षेपम् देवि, अतः परं पुनः कथयिष्यामि । अत्र भगवान्विदिशेश्वरः संप्राप्तः । देवी- अहो भर्ता ! (इत्युत्थातुमिच्छति) राजा-अलमलमुपचारयन्त्रणया । अनुचितनूपुरविरहं नार्हसि तपनीयपीठिकालम्बि। चरणं रुजा परीतं कलभाषिणि मां च पीडयितुम् ॥ ३॥ देवी-जयत्वार्यपुत्रः! परिवाजिका-विजयतां देवः । राजा-(परिव्राजिकां प्रणम्योपविश्य) देवि, अपि सह्या वेदना ? 12 देवी-अद्यास्ति मे विशेषः । (ततः प्रविशति यज्ञोपवीतबद्धामुष्ठः संभ्रान्तो विदूषकः) विदूषकः-परित्रायतां परित्रायतां भवान् । सर्पणास्मि दष्टः । (सर्वे विषण्णाः) 16 राजा-कष्टं कष्टम् ! क भवान्परिभ्रान्तः ? विदूषकः-देवी द्रक्ष्यामीत्याचारपुष्पग्रहणकारणात्प्रमदवनं गतोऽस्मि । देवी-"हा धिक्, हा धिक् ! अहमेव ब्राह्मणस्य जीवितसंशयनिमित्त जातास्मि। 20 विदूषकः-*तस्मिन्नशोकस्तबककारणात्प्रसारिते दक्षिणहस्ते कोटरनिर्ग. तेन सर्परूपेण कालेन दष्टोऽस्मि । नन्वेते द्वे दंशपदे । (इति दंशं दर्शयति) परिव्राजिका-तेन हि दंशच्छेदः पूर्वकर्मेति धूयते । स तावदस्य क्रियताम् । छेदो दंशस्य दाहो वा क्षतेर्वा रक्तमोचनम् । एतानि दष्टमात्राणामादृष्याः प्रतिपत्तयः ॥ ४ ॥ राजा-संप्रति विषवैद्यानां कर्म । जयसेने, ध्रुवसिद्धिः क्षिप्रमानीयताम् | 24 ·iv] चतुर्थोऽङ्कः 12 प्रतीहारी--- यद्देव आज्ञापयति । इति निष्क्रान्ता) विदूषकः---"अहो, पापेन मृत्युना गृहीतोऽस्मि । राजा-मा कातरो भूः ! अविषोऽपि कदाचिद्दशो भवेत् । विक्षकः-कथं न भेष्यामि ? सिमसिमायन्ति मेऽङ्गानि । (इति विषवेगं + रूपयति) देवी---हा, दर्शितमशुभं विकारेण ! अवलम्बध्वं ब्राह्मणम् । (परिव्राजिका ससंभ्रममवलम्बते) विदूषकः-(राजानं विलोक्य) 30भोः, भवतो बाल्यादपि प्रियवयस्योऽस्मि । 8 तं विचार्यापुत्राया मे जनन्या योगक्षेमं वह । राजा-मा भैषीरौतम । स्थिरो भव । अचिरात्त्वां वैद्यश्चिकित्सयति । (प्रविश्य) प्रतीहारी-देव, आज्ञापितो ध्रुवसिद्धिर्विज्ञापयति । इहैवानीय- तां स गौतम इति । राजा-तेन हि प्रतिगृहीतमेनं तत्रभवतः सकाशं प्रापय । प्रतीहारी-तथा । विदूषकः--(देवीं विलोक्य) भवति, जीवेयं वा न वा । यन्मयात्र- भवन्तं सेवमानेन तेऽपरादं तन्मृष्यख । देवी- 34 दीर्घायुभव ! (निष्क्रान्तो विदूषकः प्रतीहारी च) राजा-प्रकृतिभीरुस्तपस्वी ध्रुवसिद्धिमपि यथार्थनःमान सिद्धिमन्त न मन्यते। (प्रविश्य) प्रतीहारी-जयतु भर्ता ! ध्रुवसिद्धिर्विज्ञापयति । उदकुंभवि- 20 धानेन सर्पमुद्रितं किमपि कल्पयितव्यम् । तदन्विष्यतामिति । देवी-इदं सर्पमुद्रितमङ्गुलीयकम् । पश्चान्मम हस्ते देह्येतत् । (इबगुलीयकं ददाति | प्रतीहारी गृहीत्वा स्थिता) राजा-जयसेने, कर्मसिद्धावाशु प्रतिपत्तिमानय । प्रतीहारी- यद्देव आज्ञापयति । परिव्राजिका-यथा मे हृदयमाचष्टे तथा निर्विषो गौतमः । राजा-भूयादेवम् । 16 24 ·३६ मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iv 5 8 6 12 (प्रविश्य) प्रतीहारी-जयतु देवो भर्ता । निवृत्तविषवेगो गौतमो मुहूर्तेन प्रकृतिस्थः संवृत्तः। देवी-39दिष्टया वचनीगान्मुक्तास्मि । प्रतीहारी-40एष पुनर्वाहतकोऽमात्यो विज्ञापयति । राजकार्य बहुमन्त्रयि. तव्यं ; दशनेनानुग्रहमिच्छामीति । देवी- गच्छन्वायपुत्रः कार्यसिद्धये । राजा-देवि, आत पक्रान्तीयमुद्देशः । शीतक्रिया चाम्या रुजः प्रशस्ता । तदन्यत्र नीयतां मनम् । देवी- 43वालिकाः, आयपुत्रवचनमनुतिष्टत । परिजन:-तथा । (निष्क्रान्ता देवी परिव्राजिका परिजनश्च) राजा-जयसेने, मां गूढेन पथा प्रमदवनं प्रापय । प्रतीहारी-4हत इतो देवः ! राजा-जयसेने, ननु समाप्तकाम्यो गौतमः ? प्रतीहारी-45अथ किम् । राजा-इटाधिगमनिमित्तं प्रयोगमेकान्तसाध्यमपि मत्वा 16 संदिग्धमेव सिद्धव्य कातरमाशङ्कते हृदयम् ॥ ५॥ (प्रविश्य) विषकः- 46वर्धतां भवान् ! सिद्धानि ते मङ्गलकार्याणि । राजा-जयसेने, त्वमपि स्वं नियोगमशून्यं कुरु । प्रतीहारी-"यद्देव आज्ञापयति । (इति निष्क्रान्ता) 20 राजा-गौतम, क्षुद्रा माधविका । न खलु किञ्चिद्विचारितमनया ? विदूषकः-देव्या अङ्गुलीयकमुद्रां दृष्ट्वा कथं विचारयति ? राजा न खलु मुद्रामधिकृत्य ब्रवीमि । एतयोर्द्वयोः किं निमित्तो मोक्षः । किं वा देव्याः परिजनमतिक्रम्य भवान्संदिष्ट इत्येवमनया प्रष्टव्यम् । 24 विदूषकः - ननु पृष्टोस्मि । पुनर्मन्दस्य मे तस्मिन्प्रत्युत्पन्ना मतिः । राजा-कथ्यताम् । .

·चतुर्थोऽङ्कः ३ ७ 16] . . 03 विदूषकः-50 मणितं मया। दैवचिन्तकैर्विज्ञापितो राजा । सोपसर्ग वो नक्षत्रम् । तदवश्यं सर्ववन्धमोक्षः क्रियतामिति । राजा-(सहर्षम् ) ततस्ततः ? विदूषकः-तच्छुत्वा देव्या इरावत्याश्चिनं रक्षन्त्या राजा किल मोचय- 4 तीत्यहं सन्दिष्ट इति । ततो युज्यते इति तयैवं संपादितोऽर्थः । राजा-विदूषकं परिष्वज्य) सखे, प्रियोऽहं खलु तव । न हि बुद्धिगुणेनैव सुहृदामर्थदर्शनम्। कार्यसिद्धिपथः सूक्ष्मः स्नेहेनाप्युपलभ्यते ॥ ६॥ 8 विदूषकः-त्वरतां भवान् । समुद्रगृहे सखीसहित मालविकां स्थापयित्वा भवन्नं प्रत्युद्गतोऽस्मि । राजा-अहमेनां संभावयामि | गच्छाग्रतः । विदूषकः एतु भवान् (परिक्रम्य) इदं समुद्रगृहम् । 12 राजा-(साशङ्कम् ) वयस्य, एषा कुसुमावचयव्यग्रहस्ता सख्यास्ते परिचा- रिका चन्द्रिका संनिकृष्टमागच्छति ! इतस्तावदावां मित्तिगूढौ भवावः। विदूषकः----54अहो, कुम्भीलकैः कामुकैश्च परिहरणीया खलु चन्द्रिका । (उभे यथोक्तं कुरुतः) राजा-गौतम, कथं नु ते सखी मां प्रतिपालयति ? एहि एनां गवाक्षमाश्रित्य विलोकयामि । विदूषकः-तथा। उभौ विलोकयन्तौ तिष्टतः । (ततः प्रविशति मालविका बकुलावलिका च) 20 बकुलावलिका- सखि, प्रणम भर्तारम् । मालविका-नमस्ते । राजा-शङ्के मे प्रतिकृति निर्दिशति । मालविका-(सहर्प द्वारमवलोक्य) 58सखि, मां विप्रलम्भयसि ? 24 राजा-हर्षविषादाभ्यामत्रभवत्याः प्रीतोऽस्मि । 10 16 ·३८ मालविकाग्निमित्रे [iv 7,8 4 8 12 सूर्योदये भवति या सूर्यास्तममे च पुण्डरीकस्य । वदनेन सुवदनायास्ते समवस्थे क्षणाढे ॥ ७॥ बकुलावलिका-5°नन्वेष चित्रगतो भर्ता ! उमे-(प्रणिपत्य) जयतु भर्ता ! मालविका-सनि, तदा संभ्रमदृष्टे भर्तृ रूपे यथा न वितृष्णास्मि तथा- द्यापि मया भावितो वितृष्णदर्शनो भर्ता । विदूषकः-श्रुतं भवता ? तत्रभवती चित्रे यथा दृष्टस्तथा दृष्टो भवानिति मन्त्रयति । मुधेदानी मञ्जूषेव रत्नभाण्डं यौवनगर्व वहसि । राजा-सखे, कुतूहलवानपि निसर्गशालीनः स्त्रीजनः । पश्य । कात्स्न्येन निवर्णयितु च रूप- मिच्छन्ति तत्पूर्वसमागमानाम् । न च प्रियेष्वायतलोचनानां समग्रवृत्तीनि विलोचनानि ॥ ८ ॥ मालविका-सस्त्रि, केषा पार्श्वपरिवृत्तमुखेन भर्ना मे स्निग्धया दृष्ट्या निध्यायते? 16 बकुलावलिका--64नन्वियं पार्श्वगतेरावती ! मालविका-सखि अदक्षिण इव भर्ता में प्रतिभाति । यः सर्वं देवीजन- मज्झित्वैकस्या मुखे बद्धलक्ष्यः । बकुलावलिका-(आत्मगतम्) चित्रगतं भर्तारं परमार्थतः संकल्प्यासू. यति | भवतु। क्रीडिष्यामि तावदेतया । (प्रकाशम् ) सखि, भर्तु- वल्लभैषा मालविका-ततः किमिदानीमात्मानमायासयिष्यसि ? (इति सासूर्य परावर्तते) 24 राजा-सखे, पश्य भ्रूभङ्गमिन्नतिलकं स्फुरिताधरोष्ठं सासूयमाननमितः परिवर्तयन्त्या । 20 ..

·. .. 8 iv 9-11] चतुर्थोऽङ्कः कान्तापराधकुपितेष्वनया विनेतुः संदर्शितेव ललिताभिनयस्य शिक्षा ॥ ९ ॥ विदूषकः-अनुनयसज इदानीं भव । मालविका-6 आर्यगौतमोऽत्रैव संसेवत एनाम् । (पुन: स्थानान्तराभिमुखी. 4 भवितुमिच्छति) बकुलावलिका-(मालविका रुद्धा) "न खलु कुपितेदानीं त्वम् ? मालविका-यदि चिरं कुपितामेव मां मन्यसे, एष प्रत्यानीयते कोपः । राजा-(उयेत्य) कुप्यसि कुवलयनयने चित्रार्पितचेष्टया किमेतन्मे । ननु तव साक्षादयमहमनन्यसाधारणो दासः ॥ १० ॥ वकुलावलिका-'जयतु जयतु भर्ता ! मालविका-(आत्मगतम्) "कथं चित्रगतो भर्ता मयासूयितः ? (प्रकाशं 12 सप्रणयवदनमञ्जलिं करोति । राजा मदनकातर्य रूपयति ।) विदूषकः---*किं भवानुदासीन इत्र दृश्यते ? राजा-अविश्वसनीयत्वात्सख्यास्तव। विपकः-अत्रभवत्यामयं कथं तवाविश्वासः ? राजा-श्रृयताम् पथि नयनयोः स्थित्वा स्थित्वा तिरोभवति क्षणा- त्सरति सहसा बाह्रोमध्यं गतापि सखी तव । मनसिजरुजा क्लिष्टस्यैवं समागममायया कथमिव सखे विस्रब्धं स्यादिमा प्रति मे मनः ॥ ११ ॥ बकुलावलिका-सखि, बहुशः किल भर्ता विप्रलब्धः । तत्त्वयात्मा विश्वसनीयः क्रियताम् । मालविका-"सखि, मम पुनर्मन्दभाग्यायाः स्वप्नसमागमोऽपि भर्तुर्दुर्लभ 24 आसीत् । .. 16 20 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [iv. 12-14 : बकुलावलिका--भर्ता कथयत्वस्या उत्तरम् । राजा-उत्तरेण किमात्मैव पञ्चबाणाग्निसाक्षिकम् । तव सख्य मया दत्तो न सेव्यः सेविता रहः॥ १२ ॥ 4 बकुलावलिका– अनुगृहीतास्मि । विदूषकः-(परिक्रम्य ससंभ्रमम् ) 8°बकुलावलिके, एष बालाशोकवृक्षम्य पल्लवानि लयति हरिणः । एहि निवारयाम एनम् | बकुलावलिका---तथा (इति प्रस्थिना) 8 राजा-वयस्य, एवमेवास्मिनक्षणक्षणेऽवहितेन त्वया भवितव्यम् । विदूषकः-- एवमपि गौतमः सन्दिश्यते ? बकुलाव लिका-(परिक्रम्य) SBआर्य गौतम, अहमप्रकाशे तिष्टामि । त्वं द्वाररक्षको भव । 12 विदूषकः-युज्यते । (निष्क्रान्ता बकुलावलिका) इमं तावत्स्फटिकस्तम्भ- माश्रितो भवामि । (तथा कृत्वा) अहो सुखस्पर्शता शिलाविशेषस्य ! (इति निद्रायते। मालविका ससाध्वसा तिष्ठति) राजा-विसृज सुन्दरि सङ्गमसाध्वसं 16 तव चिरात्प्रभृति प्रणयोन्मुखे। परिगृहाण गते सहकारतां त्वमतिमुक्तलताचरितं मयि ॥१३॥ मालविका-देव्या भयेनात्मनोऽपि प्रियं कर्तुं न पारयामि । 20 राजा-अयि न मेतव्यम् । मालविका-(सोपालम्भम् ) यो न बिभेति स मया भट्टिनीदर्शने दृष्ट- सामो भर्ता ! राजा-दाक्षिण्यं नाम बिम्बोष्टि नायकानां कुलव्रतम् । तन्मे धीर्घाक्षि ये प्राणास्ते त्वदाशानिबन्धनाः॥१४॥ 24 ·iv 15] चतुर्थोऽङ्कः . 8 12 तदनुगृयतां चिरानुरक्तोयं जनः (इति संश्लेषमुपजनयति । मालविका नाव्येन परिहरति) राजा-आत्मगतम्) रमणीयः खलु नवाङ्गनानां मदनविषयावतारः । तथा हि । इयम्- हस्तं कम्पयते रुणद्धि रशनाव्यापारलोलाङ्गुलीः स्वी हस्ती नयति स्तनावरणतामालिङ्ग यमाना बलात्। पातुं पक्षमलनेत्रमुन्नमयतः साचीकरोत्याननं व्याजेनाप्य भिलाषपूरणसुख निर्वर्तयत्येव मे ॥ १५॥ (ततः प्रविशतीरावती निपुणिका च) इरावती-हले निपुणिके, सत्यं त्वं परिगतार्था चन्द्रिकया। समुद्रगृहा- लिन्दशयित एकाकी आर्य गोतमो दृष्ट इति । निपुणिका-39अन्यथा कथं भट्टिन्यै विज्ञापयामि ! इरावती-तेन हि तत्रैव गच्छामः संशयान्मुक्तं प्रियवयस्य प्रष्टुं च । निपुणिका-30लावशेषमिव भट्टिन्या वचनम् | इरावती-अन्यच्च चित्रगतमार्यपुत्र प्रसादयितुम् । निपुणिका -अथेदानी कथं नु भतेवमनुनीयते ? इरावती-93मुग्धे, यादृशश्चित्रगतो ननु तादृश एवान्यसंक्रान्तहृदय आर्य- पुत्रः ? केवलमुपचारातिकम प्रमार्जितुमयमारम्भः । निपुणिका-इत इतो भट्टिनी । (उमे परिकामतः) (प्रविश्य) चेटी--95जयतु जयतु भट्टिनी ! भट्ठिनि, देवी भणति । मत्सरस्यैष कालः ! तेन खलु बहुमानं वर्धयितुं वयस्यया सह निगल- बन्धने कृता मालविका । यद्यनुमन्यसे आर्यपुत्रस्य प्रियं कर्तुं तथा करोमि | यत्तवेष्टं तन्मे भण।" इति । इरावती-नागरिके, विज्ञापय देवीम् । “का वयं भट्टिनी नियोजयितुम् 1 24 परिजननिग्रहेण दर्शितो मय्यनुग्रहः । कस्य वा प्रसादेनायं जनो वर्धते ?” इति । 11 16 "न मे 20 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [iv ४२ .. चेटी-तथा । (इति निष्क्रान्ता) निपुणिका-(परिक्रम्यावलोक्य च) भट्टिीन, एष द्वारोद्देशे समुद्रगृहस्य विपणिगत इव बलीवर्द आर्यगौतम आसीन एव निद्रायते । 4 इरावती-9 अत्याहितम् ! न खलु सावशेषो विषविकारो भवेत् ! निपुणिका-100प्रसन्नमुखवर्णो दृश्यते। अपि च ध्रुव सिद्धिना चिकित्सितः । तदस्याशङ्कनीयं पापम् । विदूषकः-(उत्स्वप्नायते) 101 भवति म.लविके ! 8 निपुणिका--10 श्रुतं भट्टिन्या, कस्यैष आत्मनियोगसंपादने विश्वसनीयो हताश: ? सर्वकालमित एव स्वस्तिवाचनमोदकैः कुक्षिं पूरयित्वा सांप्रतं मालविका स्वप्नायते । विदूषकः-103इरावतीमतिक्रामन्ती भव । 12 निपुणिका-104एतदत्य हितम् ! इमं भुजङ्गभीरं ब्रह्मबन्धुमनेन भुजङ्ग- कुटिलेन दण्डकाष्ठेन स्तंभान्तरिता मीषयिष्यामि । इरावती-105अर्हत्येव कृतघ्न उपद्रवस्य । (निपुणिका विदूषकस्योपरि दण्डकाष्ठं पातयति ) 16 विदूषकः--(सहसा प्रबुद्धय) 106अविधा अविधा ! भो वयस्य, उपरि पतितः । राजा-(सहसोपसृत्य) सखे, न भेतव्यम् ! न भेतव्यम् ! मालविका-(अनुसृत्य)107भर्तः, मा तावत्सहसा निष्काम । सर्प इति भण्यते । 20 इरावती-108हा धिक् ! हा धिक ! भर्ता इत एव धावति । विदूषकः-(साहासम्) 109कथं दण्डकाष्टमेतत् ! अहं पुनर्जाने यन्मया केत- कीकण्टकर्दशं कृत्वा सर्पस्योपर्ययशः कृतम्, तन्मे फलितमिति । (प्रविश्य पटाक्षेपेण) बकुलावलिका-10मा तावद्भर्ता प्रविशतु । इह कुटिल- 24 गतिः सर्प इव दृश्यते । इरावती--(स्तम्भान्तरिता राजानं सहसोपेत्य)111 अपि निर्विनमनोरथो दिवा- संकेतो मिथुनस्य ? (सवें इरावतीं दृष्ट्वा संभ्रान्ताः) राजा-प्रिये, अपूर्वोऽयमुपचारः । सो म ·iv 16-17] चतुर्थोऽङ्कः .. I 8 इरावती-11°बकुलावलिके, दिष्ट्या द्यामिसारविषया संपूर्णा ते प्रतिज्ञा ! बकुलावलिका-13प्रसीदतु भट्टिनी ! किं मया कृतमिति देव: प्रष्टव्यः । दर्दुरा व्याहरन्तीति किं देवः पृथिव्यां वर्षितुं विरमति ? विदूषकः-14मा तावत् । भवत्या दर्शनमात्रेणात्रभवान्प्रणिपातलङ्घनं 4 विस्मृतः। त्वं पुनरद्यापि प्रसादं न गृह्णासि । इरावती-कुपितेदानीमहं किं करिष्यामि ? राजा-अस्थाने कोप इत्यनुपपन्नं त्वयि । तथा हि--- कदा मुखं वरतनु कारणाहते तवागतं क्षणमपि कोपपात्रताम् । अपर्वणि ग्रहकलुषेन्दुमण्डला विभावरी कथय कथं भविष्यति ॥१६॥ इरावती-116अस्थान इति सुष्ठु व्याहृतमार्यपुत्रेण ! अन्यसंक्रान्तेष्वस्माकं 12 भागधेयेपु यदि पुन: कुप्येयम्, ततो नन्वहं हास्या भवेयम् | राजा-त्वमन्यथा कल्पयसि । अहं पुनः सत्यमेव कोपस्थानं न पश्यामि । कुतः नार्हति कृतापराधोऽप्युत्सवदिवसेषु परिजनो दण्डम् इति मोचिते मयैते प्रणिपतितुं मामुपगते च ॥ १७ ॥ इरावती-11निपुणिके, गच्छ देवीं विज्ञापय, दृष्टो भवत्याः पक्षपातो नन्वद्येति । निपुणिका-118 तथा। (इति निष्क्रान्ता) 20 विदूषकः -(आत्मगतम्) 11 अहो, अनर्थः संपतितः ! बन्धनभ्रष्टो गृहक पोतो बिडालिकाया आलोके पतितः । निपुणिका-(प्रविश्यापवार्य) 120भट्टिनि, यदृच्छादृष्टया माधविकयाख्यातम् | एवं खल्वेतन्निवृत्तमिति । (इति कणे कथयति) 24 . 16 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [iv , , 8 इरावती--(आत्मगतम्) 10उपपन्नम् । सत्यमयमत्र ब्रह्मबन्धुना कृतः प्रयोगः । (विदूषकं विलोक्य) इयमस्य कामतन्त्रसचिवस्य नीतिः । विपक:- 123भवति, यदि नीतिगतमेकम प्यक्षरं पठेयम्, ननु मयात्र- भवान्प्रेषितो भवेत् । राजा-(आत्मगतम्) कथं नु खत्वस्मात्संकटादात्मानं मोचयिष्यामि ? (प्रविश्य) प्रतीहारी- 138देव, कुमारी वसुलक्ष्मीः कन्दुकमनुधावन्ती पिङ्गलवानरेण बलवत्त्रासिताकनिषण्णा देव्याः प्रवातकिसलयमिव वेपमाना न किञ्चित्प्रकृति प्रतिपद्यते। राजा-कष्टं कष्टम् ! कातरो बालभावः । इरावती-(सावेगम) 124त्वरतामार्यपुत्र एनां समाश्वासयितुम् । मास्याः संत्रासजनितो विकारो वर्धताम् । 12 राजा-अयमेनामहं संज्ञापयामि। (इति सत्वरं परिक्रामति) विदूषकः-- 125साधु रे पिङ्गलवानर, साधु ! परित्रातस्त्वया स्वपक्षः । (निक्रान्तो राजा विदूषकश्च । इरावती निपुणिका प्रतीहारी च) मालविका-16सखि, देवीं चिन्तयित्वा वेपते मे हृदयम् । न जानेऽतः 16 परं किं वानुभवितव्यं भविष्यतीति । (नेपथ्ये) 12 आश्चर्यमाश्चर्यम् ! अपूर्ण एव पञ्चरात्रे दोहदस्य मुकुलैः संनद्ध- स्तपनीयाशोकः । यावद्देव्यै निवेदयामि (उभे श्रुत्वा प्रहृष्टे) 20 बकुलावलिका-128आश्वसितु सखी । सत्यप्रतिज्ञा देवी । मालबिका-12 तेन हि प्रमदवनपालिकायाः पृष्ठतो भवामि । बकुलावलिका-10तथा (इति निष्कान्ते) इति चतुर्थोऽङ्कः - : .

·अथ पञ्चमोऽङ्कः (ततः प्रविशत्युद्यानपालिका) उद्यानपालिका-उपक्षिप्तो मया कृतसत्कारविधेस्तपनीयाशोकस्य वेदिका- बन्धः । यावदनुष्ठितनियोगमात्मानं देव्यै निवेदयामि । (परिक्रम्य) + अहो देवस्यानुकम्पनीया मालविका ! तस्यां तथा चण्डी देव्यनेना- शोककुसुमवृत्तान्तेन प्रसादसुमुखी भविष्यति | कुत्र नु खलु देवी भवेत् ! (विलोक्य) अहो, एष देव्याः परिजनाभ्यन्तरः किमपि जतु- मुद्र लाजछितां मजषां गृहीत्वा चतुःशालातः कुब्जः सारसिको निष्का- 8 मति । प्रक्ष्यामि तावदेनम् । (ततः प्रविशति यथानिर्दिष्टहस्तः कुन्जः) (उपसृत्य) परसिक, कुत्र प्रस्थितोऽसि ? सारसिकः-- मधुकरिके, विद्याभरितानां ब्राह्मणानां नित्यदक्षिणां मासिकी पुरोहितस्य हस्तं प्रापयिष्यामि । 12 मधुकरिका-अथ किंनिमित्तम् ? सारसिकः-*यदा प्रभृति सेनापतिर्यज्ञतुरङ्गरक्षणे नियुक्तो भर्तृदारको वसु- मित्रस्ततः प्रभृति तस्यायुनिमित्तं निष्कशतसुवर्णपरिमाणां दक्षिणां देवी दक्षिणीयैः परिग्राहयति । मधुकरिका-अथ कुत्र देवी ? किं वानुतिष्टति ? सारसिकः--6मङ्गलगृह आसनस्था भूत्वा विदर्भविषयाघात्रा वीरसेनेन प्रेषितं लेख लेखकरैर्वाच्यमानं शृणोति । मधुकरिका-'कः पुनर्विदर्भराजवृत्तान्तः श्रूयते ? सारसिका:-वशीकृतः किल वीरसेनप्रमुखै तुर्विजयदण्डैर्विदर्भनाथः । मोचितोऽस्य दायादो माधवसेनः । दूतश्च तेन महासाराणि रत्नानि वाहनानि शिल्पकारिकाभूयिष्ठं परिजनमुपायनीकृत्य भर्तुः सकाश प्रेषित इति । मधुकरिका- गच्छानुतिष्टात्मनो नियोगम् । अहमपि देवी प्रेक्षिष्ये । (इति निष्क्रान्तौ) इति प्रवेशकः 12 16 20 24 ।

·मालविकाग्निमित्र [v 1-3 .. 8 . (ततः प्रविशति प्रतीहारी) प्रतीहारी-10आज्ञप्तास्म्यशोकसत्कारव्यापृतया देव्या । विज्ञापय आर्य- पुत्रेण सहाशोकवृक्षम्य प्रसूनलक्ष्मी प्रत्यक्षीकर्तुमिति । तद्यावद्धर्मासन- गतं देवं प्रतिपालयामि । (इति परिकामति) (नेपथ्ये वैतालिकौ) प्रथमः-दिष्टयादण्डेरेव रिपुशिरस्सु वर्तते देवः । परभृतकलब्याहारेषु त्वमात्तरतिर्मधु नयसि विदिशातीरोद्यानेष्वनङ्ग इवाङ्गवान् | विजयकरिणामालानत्वं गतैः प्रबलस्य ते वरद वरदारोधोवृक्षः सहावनतो रिपुः ॥ १ ॥ द्वितीयः- 12 विरचितपदं वीरप्रीत्या सुरोपमसूरिभि- श्चरितमुभयोर्मध्येकृत्य स्थितं कथकैशिकान् । तव हृतवतो दण्डानीकैर्विदर्भपतेः श्रिय परिघगुरुभिर्दोभिर्विष्णोः प्रसह्य च रुक्मिणीम् ॥ २ ॥ 16 प्रतीहारी-"एघ जयशब्दसूचितप्रस्थानो भर्तेत एवागच्छति । अहमपि तावदस्य प्रमुखाल्लोकादपसृत्य स्तम्भान्तरिता भवामि | (इत्येकान्ते स्थिता) (प्रविश्य सवयस्यः) 20 राजा-कान्तां विचिन्त्य सुलमेतरसंप्रयोगां श्रुत्वा विदर्भपतिमानमितं बलैश्च । धाराभिरातप इवाभिहतं सरोज दुःखायते मम मनः सुखमश्नुते च ॥ ३ ॥ 24 विदूषकः-12यथाहं पश्यामि । एकान्तमुखितो भवान्भविष्यति ।

·४७ v4 5] पञ्चमोऽङ्कः : राजा-कथमिक ? विदूषकः--- अद्य किल देव्यैवं पण्डितकोशिकी भणिता । -' भगवति, यत्वं प्रसाधनगर्वं वहसि, तद्दर्शय मालविकायाः शरीरे विवाहनप- थ्यम् ।' इति । तया स विशेषालङ्कृता मालविका । तत्रभवती कदा- + चित्पूरयेद्भवतोऽपि मनोरथम् । राजा-सखे, मदपेक्षामनुप्राप्य अनया धारिण्या पूर्वाचरितः संभाव्यत एवैतत् । प्रतीहारी-(उपगम्य) जयतु भर्ता ! देवी विज्ञापयति । तपनीयाशोकस्य 8. कुसुमसहदर्शनेन ममारम्भः सफलः क्रियतामिति । राजा-ननु तत्रैव तिष्ठति ? प्रतीहारी-15अथ किम् । यथार्हसंमानमुखितमन्तःपुरं विसृज्य माल- विकापुरोगेणात्मनः परिजनेन सह देवं प्रतिपालयति | 12 राजा-(सहर्ष विलोक्य विदूषकम् ) जयसेने, गच्छाग्रतः । प्रतीहारी---16एत्वेतु देवः । (इति परिकामति) विदूषकः -(विलोक्य) "भो वयस्य, किञ्चित्परिवृत्तयौवन इव वसन्तः प्रमदवने लक्ष्यते । 16 राजा-यथाह भवान् । अग्रे विकीर्णकुरबकफलजालकभिद्यमान सहकारम् परिणामाभिमुखमृतोरुत्सुकयति यौवनं चेतः ॥ ४॥ विदूषकः- (परिक्रम्य अहो, अयं स दत्तनेपथ्य इव कुसुमस्तबकेस्तप- 20 नीवाशांकः ! अवलोकयतु भवान् । राजा-स्थाने खलु प्रसवमन्थैरोऽयमभूत् । यदिदानीमनन्य साधारणी शोभामुदहति । पश्य । सर्वाशोकतरूणां प्रथमं सूचितवसन्तविभवानाम् । निर्वृत्तदोहदेऽस्मिन्संक्रान्तानीव कुसुमानि ॥ ५॥ 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रे [v 6-8 8 विदूषकः-"तथा । भोंः, विस्रब्धो भव । अस्मासु संनिहितेष्वपि धारिणी पार्श्वपरिवर्तिनी मालविकामनुमन्यते । राजा-(सहर्षम्) सखे, पश्य। मामियमभ्युत्तिष्ठति देवी विनयादुपस्थिता प्रियया । विस्मृतहस्तकमलया नरेन्द्रलक्ष्म्या वसुमतीव ॥ ६॥ (ततः प्रविशति धारिणी मालविका परिव्राजिका विभवतश्च परिवारः) मालविका-(आत्मगतम् ) 0जानामि निमित्तं कौतुकालङ्कारस्य । तथापि मे हृदयं बिसिनीपत्रगतामिव सलिलं वेपते । अपि च दक्षिणेतरमपि मे नयनं बहुशः स्फुरति । विदूषकः-भो वयस्य, विवाहनेपथ्येन सविशेष खलु शोभते मालविका! राजा-पश्याम्येनाम् । यैषा । 12 अनतिलम्बिदुकूलनिवासिनी बहुभिराभरणैः प्रतिभाति मे। उडुगणरुदयोन्मुखचन्द्रिका हतहिमैरिव चैत्रविभावरी ॥ ७ ॥ देवी-(उपेत्य) जयत्वार्यपुत्रः ! '. विदूषकः--23वर्धतां भवती । 16 परिव्राजिका-विजयतां देवः । राजा-भगवति, अमिवादये। परिव्राजिका-अभिप्रेतसिद्धिरस्तु । देवी-(सस्मितम् । आर्यपुत्र, एष तेस्मामिस्तरुणीजनसहायस्याशोकः संकेतगृहं कल्पितः। विदूषकः--भोः, आराधितोऽसि । राजा-(सव्रीडमशोकमथितः परिक्रामन्) नायं देव्या भाजनत्वं न नेयः सत्काराणामीशानामशोकः। 24 यः सावक्षो माधवश्रीनियोगे पुष्पैः शंसत्यादरं त्वत्प्रयत्ने ॥ विदूषकः-भोः, विस्रन्धो भूत्वा त्वं यौवनवतीमिमों पश्य । 20 ·v9] पञ्चमोऽङ्कः देवी-काम् ? विदूषकः-- भवति, तपनीयाशोकस्य कुसुमशोभाम् । (सर्व उवविशन्ति) राजा-(मालविकां विलोक्य, आत्मगतम्) कष्टः खलु सन्निधिवियोग: : अहं रथाङ्गनामेव प्रिया सहचरीव मे। अननुज्ञातसंपकी धारिणी रजनीव नौ ॥ ९॥ (प्रविश्य) कञ्चकी-विजयतां देवः । देव, अमात्यो विज्ञापयति । " विदर्भ- विषयोपायने द्वे शिल्पकारिके मागपरिश्रमादलघुशरीरे इति पूर्व न प्रवेशिते । संप्रति देवोपस्थानयोग्ये संवृत्ते । तदाज्ञां देवो दातुमर्हति " 8 इति । 12 16 राजा-प्रवेशय ते । कञ्चकी---यदाज्ञापयति देवः । (इति निष्क्रम्य, ताभ्यां सह प्रविश्य) इत इतो भवत्यौ। प्रथमा-(जनान्तिकम् ) 29सखि मंदनिके, अपूर्वमिदं राजकुलं प्रविशन्त्याः प्रसीदति मे हृदयम् । द्वितीया-ज्योस्निके, अस्ति खलु लोकप्रवादः-'आगामि सुख दुःखें वा हृदयसमवस्था कथयति ' इति । प्रथमा-स सत्य इदानीं भवतु । कञ्चकी-एष देव्या सह देवस्तिष्ठति । उपसर्पतां भवत्यौ । (उमे उपसर्पतः । मालविका परिव्राजिका च चेट्यो विलोक्य परस्परमवलोकयतः) उमे-(प्रणिपत्य) 32जयतु भर्ता ! जयतु भट्टिनी ! (राजाशया उमे उपविष्टे) 20 राजा-कस्यां कलायाम मिविनीते भवत्यो ? उमे-33भर्तः, संगीतेऽभ्यन्तरे स्वः। राजा-देवि, गृह्यतामनयोरन्यतरा। देवी-मालविके, इतः पश्य । कतरा ते संगीतसहचारिणी रोचते ! उभे–(मालविकां दृष्ट्वा) 3अहो भर्तृदारिका ! (इति प्रणम्य) जयतु जयतु भर्तृदारिका ! (तया सह बाष्पं विकिरतः । सर्वे सविस्मयमवलोकयन्ति) 13 , 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रे [v ? 8 ? 12 राजा-के वा भवत्यौ ? का वा इयम् उमे- 36भर्तः, एषास्माकं भर्तृदारिका । राजा-कथमिव ? 4 उमे-37 शृणोतु भर्ता | यः स भी विजयदण्डैर्विदर्भनाथं वशीकृत्य बन्ध- नान्मोचितः कुमारो माधवसेनो नाम, तस्येयं कनीयसी भगिनी मालविका नाम । देवी-कथम् , राजदारिकेयम् ! चन्दनं खलु मया पादुकोपयोगेन शितम् । राजा-अथात्रभवती कथमित्थंभूता मालविका-(निःश्वस्यात्मगतम्) विधिनियोगेन ! द्वितीया-40 शृणोतु भर्ता । दायादवंशगते भर्तृदारके माधवसेने तस्या- मात्येनार्यनुमतिनास्मादृशं परिजनमुज्झित्वा गूढमानीतैषा । राजा-श्रुतपूर्व मयैतत् । ततस्ततः ? द्वितीया-भतः, अतः परं न जानामि । परिव्राजिका-ततः परं मन्दभागिनी कथयिष्यामि । 16 उमे-भदारिके, आर्थिकौशिक्या इव स्वरसंयोगः । ननु सैव ? मालविका-43अथ किम् । उमे-यतिवेषधारिण्यार्यकौशिकी दुःखेन विभाव्यते ! भगवंति, नमस्ते । परित्राजिका स्वस्ति भवतीभ्याम् । 20 राजा-कथम् , आप्तवर्गोऽयं भगवत्याः ? परिव्राजिका-एवमेतत् । विदूधकः-45तेन हि कथयतु भगवत्यत्रभवत्या वृत्तान्त तावदशेषम् | परिवाजिका - (सबैलव्यम्) तावच्छ्यताम् । माधवसेनसचिवं ममाग्रज सुमतिमवगच्छ । राजा-उपलक्षित: । ततस्ततः ? परिवाजिका-सं इमां तथागतभ्रातृकां मया सार्धमपवाह्य भवत्संबन्धा- पेक्षया पथिकसार्थं विदिशागामिनमनुप्रविष्टः । .. 24 ·y 10, 111 पञ्चमोऽङ्कः 8 . राजा-ततस्ततः ? परिवाजिका-म बाटव्यन्तरे निविष्टो गताध्या वर्णिमणः ! राजा-ततस्ततः ? परिवाजिका--ततः किं वान्यत् ? तूणीरपट्टपरिवद्धभुजान्तराल- मापाणिलम्विशिखि बर्हिकलापधारि। कोदण्डपाणि विनदत्यतिरोधकाना- मापातदुष्प्रसहमाविरभूदनीकम् ॥ १० ॥ (मालविका भयं रूपयति) विक्षकः- 46भवति, मा बिभेहि ! अतिक्रान्तं खलु तत्र भवती कथयति । राजा-ततस्तत:? परिव्राजिका-ततो मुहूर्त बद्धायुधास्ते पराङ्मुखीभूताः सार्थवाहयोद्धार- 12 स्तस्करैः । राजा---हन्त, इतःपरं कष्टतरं श्रोतव्यम् । परिव्राजिका-ततः सुमतिः इमां परीप्लुर्जाते पराभिभवकातराम् । भर्तृप्रियः प्रियर्भर्तुरानृण्यमसुर्भिगतः ॥ ११ ॥ प्रथमा-'अहो, हतः सुमतिः ! द्वितीया-48अतः खलु भर्तृदारिकाया इयं समवस्था संवृत्ता । (परिव्राजिका बाष्पं विसृजति) राजा-भगवति, तनुत्यजामीदृशा लोकयात्रा । न शोच्यस्तत्र भवान्सफली- कृतभर्तृपिण्डः । ततस्ततः ? परिव्राजिका-ततोऽहं मोहमुपगता यावत्संज्ञां लमे, तावदियं दुर्लभ- दर्शना संप्रवृत्ता। राजा-महत्खलु कृच्छ्रमनुभूतं भगवत्या ! 16 20 24.

·मालविकाग्निमित्र [v 12, 13 ' 8 परिव्राजिका-ततो भ्रातृशरीरमग्निसात्कृत्वा पुनर्नवीभूतवैधव्यदुःखया मया त्वदीय देशमवतीय इमे काषाये गृहीते । राजा-युक्तः सज्जनस्यैष पन्थाः । ततस्ततः ? 4 परिव्राजिका- सेयमाटविकेभ्यो वीरसेने, वीरसेनाच्च देवीं गता। देवी- गृहे लव्धप्रवेशया मया चानन्तरं दृष्टेत्येतदवसानं कथायाः । मालविका-(आत्मगत ) किनु खलु सांप्रतं भर्ता भगति ! राजा-अहो, परिभवोपहारिणो विनिपाताः । कुतः- प्रेष्यभावेन नामेयं देवीशब्दक्षमा सती । स्थानीयवस्त्रक्रियया पत्रोर्ण वोपयुज्यते ॥ १२॥ देवी-50भगवति, त्वयामिजनवती मालविकामनाचक्षाणयाऽसांप्रतं कृतम् । परिव्राजिका-शान्तं पापम् । केन च कारणेन मया नेघृण्यमवलम्बितम् । 12 देवी-51 किमिव तत्कारणम् ? परिव्राजिका-इयं पितरि जीवति केनापि देवयात्रागतेन सिद्धादेशकेन साधुना मत्समक्षं समादिष्टा । आसंवत्सरमात्रमिय प्रेष्यभावमनु- भूय ततः सदृशभर्तृगामिनी भविष्यतीति । तदेवंभाविनमादेशमस्या- स्त्वत्पादशुश्रुषया परिणमन्तमवेक्ष्य कालप्रतीक्षया मया साधुकृतमिति पश्यामि । राजा-युक्ता प्रतीक्षा । कञ्चकी---देव, कथान्तरेणान्तरितम् । अमात्यो विज्ञापयति । विदर्भगत- मनुष्ठेयमनुष्ठितमभूत् । देवस्य तावदभिप्रायं श्रोतुमिच्छामीति । राजा-मौद्गल्य, तत्र भवतोर्यज्ञसेनमाधवसेनयोराज्यमिदानीमवस्थापयितु- कामोऽस्मि । तौ पृथग्वरदाकूले शिष्टामुत्तरदक्षिणे । नक्तंदिवं विभज्योभौ शीतोष्ण किरणाविव ॥ १३ ॥ कञ्चकी-देव, एवममात्यपरिषदे निवेदयामि । (राजामुल्यानुमन्यते । निष्क्रान्त: कञ्चुकी) 16 20 24 ·v 14, 15] पञ्चमोऽङ्कः .. 12. . प्रथमा- (जनान्निकम् ) 5°भर्तृदारिके, दिष्टया भर्ना भर्तृदारकोऽर्धराज्ये प्रतिष्ठां गमयिष्यते। मालविका-53एतत्तावद्वहु मन्तव्यम्, एतत्तावद्वहु मन्तव्यम्, यजीवितसंशयान्मुक्तः । (प्रविश्य) कञ्चुकी-विजयतां देवः । देव, अमात्यो विज्ञापयति | कल्याणी 4 देवस्य बुद्धिः । मन्त्रिपरिषदोऽप्येतदेव दर्शनम् । कुतः- द्विधा विभक्तां श्रियमुद्वहन्तौ धुरं रथाश्वाविव सङ्ग्रहीतुः । तौ स्थास्यतस्ते नृपते निदेशे परस्परोपग्रहनिर्विकारौ ॥ १४ ॥ राजा-तेन हि मन्त्रिपरिषदं ब्रूहि । सेनान्ये वीरसेनाय लेख्यतामेवं 8 क्रियतामिति । कञ्चकी- यदाज्ञापयति देवः । (इति निष्क्रम्य, सप्राभृतकं लेखं गृहीत्वा पुन: प्रविष्टः) अनुष्ठिता प्रभोराशा । अयं देवस्य सेनापतेः पुष्पमित्रस्य सकाशात्सोत्तरीय प्राभृतको लेख: प्राप्तः । प्रत्यक्षीकरोत्वेनं देवः । (राजोत्थाय सप्राभृतकं लेखं सोपचारं गृहीत्वा परिजनयार्पयति । परिजनो लेख नाट्यनोद्घाटयति) देवी-(आत्मगतम् ) 54अहो, ततोमुखमेव नो हृदयम् । श्रोष्यामि ताव- द्गुरुजनस्य कुशलानन्तरं वसुमित्रस्य वृत्तान्तम् | अतिधोरे खलु पुत्रक: 16 सेनापतिना नियुक्तः । राजा-(उपविश्य लेखं सोपचारं गृहीत्वा वाचयति) “ खस्ति ! यज्ञशरणा- सेनापतिः पुष्पमित्रो वैदिशस्थं पुत्रमायुष्मन्तमग्निमित्रं स्नेहात्परिष्व- ज्येदमनुदर्शयति । विदितमस्तु ! योऽसौ राजयशदीक्षितेन मया राज- 20 पुत्रशतपरिवृतं वसुमित्रं गोप्तारमादिश्य वत्सरोपात्तनियमो निरर्गलस्तु- रंगो विसृष्टः, स सिन्धोदक्षिणरोधसि चरन्नश्वानीकेन यवनेन प्रार्थितः तत उभयोः सेनयोर्महामासीत्संमर्दः । (देवी विषादं नाटयति) राजा-कथमीदृशं संवृत्तम् ! (शेष पुनर्वाचयति) 24 " ततः परान्पराजित्य वसुमित्रेण धन्विना । प्रसह्य ह्रियमाणो मे वाजिराजो निवर्तितः॥१५॥ 14 ·मालविकाग्निमित्र [v 16, 17 12 देवी-55अनेनाश्वस्तं मे हृदयम् । राजा-(शेषं पुनर्वाचयति) “ सोऽहमिदानीमंशुमता सगरपुत्रेणेव प्रत्याहृ . ताश्वो यक्ष्ये । तदिदानीमकालहीनं विगतरोषचेतसा भवता वधूजनेन सह यज्ञसेवनायागान्तव्यमिति ।” अनुगृहीतोऽस्मि ! परिवाजिका-दिष्टया पुत्र विजयेन दम्पती वर्तते । भासि वीरपत्नीनां श्लाघ्यानां स्थापिता धुरि । वीरसूरिति शब्दोऽयं तनयात्त्वामुपस्थितः ॥ १६॥ 8 देवी-भगवति, परितुष्टास्मि यपितरमनुजातो मे बत्सकः । राजा-मौद्गल्य, ननु कलमेन यूथपतेस्सुकृतम् ? कञ्चकी-देव, अये कुमारः नैतावता वीरविजृम्भितेन चित्तस्य नो विस्मयमादधाति । यस्याप्रधृष्यः प्रभवस्त्वमुच्चै- रग्नेरपां दग्धुरिवोरुजन्मा ॥ १७ ॥ राजा-मौद्गल्य, यज्ञसेनश्यालमूरीकृत्य मोच्यन्तां सर्वे बन्धनस्थाः । 16 कञ्चकी-यदाज्ञापयति देवः । (इति निष्क्रान्तः) देवी-5'जयसेने, गच्छ। इरावतीप्रमुखेभ्योऽन्तःपुरेभ्यः पुत्रस्य वृत्तान्तं निवेदय। (प्रतीहारी प्रस्थिता) 'देवी-58एहि तावत् । प्रतीहारी-यमस्मि । देवी- (जनान्तिकम् ) यन्मयाशोकदोहदनियोगे मालविकायै प्रतिज्ञातम्, तदस्या अमिजनं च निवेद्य मम वचनेनेरावतीमनुनय । त्वयाहं सत्यान्न विभ्रंशयितव्येति । प्रतीहारी-यद्देव्याज्ञापयति । (इति निष्क्रम्य, पुनः प्रविश्य) भट्टिनि, पुत्र- विजयनिमित्तेन परितोषेणान्तःपुराणामाभरणानां मञ्जूषास्मि संवृत्ता । 20 24 ·+ v 18] पञ्चमोऽङ्कः देवी---2एतकिमाश्चर्यम् । साधारण: खलु तासां मम चायमभ्युदयः । प्रतीहारी-(जनान्तिकम् ) भट्टिनि, इरावती पुनर्विज्ञापयति । सदृशं देव्याः प्रभवन्त्याः । तव वचनं संकल्पितं न युज्यतेऽन्यथाकर्तुमिति । देवी-64भगवति, त्वयानुमतेच्छाम्यायसुमतिना प्रथमसंकल्पितां मालविका मार्चपुत्राय प्रतिपादयितुम् । परिव्राजिका इदानीमपि त्वमेवास्याः प्रभवसि ! . देवी-(मालविका हस्ते गृहीत्वा) इदमार्यपत्रः प्रियनिवेदनानुरूपं पारितो- विकं प्रतीच्छविति। (राजा ब्रांड नाट्यति) 3. देवी-(सस्मितम् ) 66 किमवधीरयत्यार्यपत्रः ? विदूषकः-- भवति, एष लोकव्यवहारः । सर्वो नववरो लज्जातुरो भव- तीति । (राजा विदूषकमवेक्षते) विदूषकः-अथ देव्यैव कृतप्रणयविशेषां दत्तदेवीशब्दां मालविकामन्त्र- भवान्प्रतिगृहीतुमिच्छति ? देवी-69एतस्या राजदारिकाया अमिजनेनैव दत्तो देवीशब्दः ; किं 12 पुनरुक्तन ? 16 20 परिव्राजिका मा मैवम् । अप्याकरसमुत्पन्नो रत्नजातिपुरस्कृतः । जातरूपेण कल्याणि मणिः संयोगमहति ॥१८॥ देवी-(स्मृत्वा) मर्षयतु भगवती | अभ्युदयकथयोचितं न लक्षितम् । जयसेने, गच्छ तावत् । कौशेयपत्रोर्णयुगलमुपनय । प्रतीहारी-"यद्देव्याशापयति । (इति निष्क्रान्ता पत्राणं गृहीत्वा पुनः प्रविश्य) देवि, एतत् । देवी-मालविकामवगुण्ठनवती कृत्वा) आर्यपुत्र, इदानीमिमां प्रतीच्छतु राजा-त्वच्छासना त्प्रवृत्ता एव वयम् । (अपवार्य) हन्त, प्रतिगृहीता । विपक:-अहो देव्या अनुकूलता ! (देवी परिजनमवलोकयति) परिजन:-(मालविकामुपेत्य) *जयतु भट्टिनी ! (देवी परिव्राजिकां निरीक्षते) 24 ·मालविकाग्निमित्रम् [v 19, 20 . परिवाजिका-नैतच्चित्रं त्वयि । प्रतिपक्षणापि पति सेवन्ते भर्तृवत्सलाः साध्व्यः । अन्यसरितामपि जलं समुद्रगाः प्रापयन्त्युदधिम् ॥१९॥ 4 (प्रविश्य) निपुणिका-'जयतु भर्ता । इरावती विज्ञापयति । . यदुपचा- रातिक्रमेण तदा भत्रै अपराद्धा, तत्स्वयमेव भर्तुरनुकूलं नाम मया- चरितम् । सांप्रतं पूर्णमनोरथेन भ; प्रसादमात्रेण संभावयितव्या इति ? 8 देवी-निगु णिके, अवश्यमस्याः सेवितमार्य पुत्रो ज्ञास्यति । निपुणिका--"अनुगृहीतास्मि । परिव्राजिका-देव, अमुना युक्तसंबन्धेन चरितार्थ माधवसेनं समाजयितुं गच्छामः। 12 देवी-भगवत्या न युक्तमस्मान्परित्यक्तुम् । राजा-भगवति, मदीयेष्वेव लेखेषु तत्र भवतस्त्वामुद्दिश्य सभाजनाक्षराणि पातयिष्यामः। परिब्राजिका-युर्वयोः स्नेहात्परवानयं जनः । 16 देवी-आर्यपुत्र, किं ते भूयः प्रियमुपहरामि ? राजा-त्वं मे प्रसादसुमुखी भव देवि नित्य- मेतावदेव हृदये प्रतिपालनीयम्। तथापीदमस्तु । (भरतवाक्यम्) आशास्यमभ्यधिगमात्प्रभृति प्रजानां संपद्यते न खलु गोप्तरि नाग्निमित्रे ॥२०॥ (इति निष्क्रान्ताः सर्वे) इति पञ्चमोऽङ्कः 24 इति श्रीमहाकविकालिदासविरचितं मालविकाग्निमित्रम् संपूर्णम् । 20 ·Index to verses-श्लोकमूची. v 8 iv 16 3 V iv 8 iii 18 iv 10 - iii 11 अग्रे विकीर्ण कुरबक० अझैरन्तनिहितवचनैः अचिराधिष्ठितराज्यः अतिमात्रभासुरत्वं अनतिलम्बिदुकूल अनातुरोत्कण्ठितयोः अनिमित्तमिन्दुवदने अनुचितनूपुरविरह अनेन तनुमध्यया अपराघिनि मयि दण्ड अप्याकरसमुत्पन्नो अर्थ सप्रतिबन्ध अलमन्यथा गृहीत्वा अव्याजसुन्दरी तां अहं रथाङ्गनामेव आदाय कर्णकिसलय. आमत्तानां श्रवण अलक्तकमस्यां इमां परीप्सुर्दुर्जाते इष्टाधिगम निमित्तं उचितः प्रणयो वरं उत्तरेण किमात्मैव . उपदेशं विदुः शुद्ध उभावमिनयाचार्या 15 4 । एकैश्वर्ये स्थितोपि 1 1 ii 8 : औत्सुक्यहेतुं विवृणोषि iii 10 कदा मुख बरतनु i 13 कन्तां विचिन्य सुलभे० 7 कार्येन निर्वर्णयितुं iii 15किसलयमृदोविलासिनि i 18 कुप्यसि कुवलयनयने iv 3 क्व रुजा हृदयप्रमाथिनी iii 2 iii 17 चरणान्तनिवेशितां iii 22 चित्रगतायामस्यां ii 2 v 18 छेदो दंशस्य दाहो वा iv 4 i 9 जनमिममनुरक्तं ii 5 i 20 जीमूतस्तनितविज्ञङकि० 121 ii 13 ततः परान्पराजित्य 9 तामाश्रित्य श्रुतिपथ. iv 1 iii 16 तूणीरपट्टपरिबद्ध० iii 4 तो पृथग्वरदाकूले iii 13 त्वदुपलभ्य समीप० iii 6 11 त्वं मे प्रसादमुमुखी iv 51 दाक्षिण्यं नाम बिम्बोष्ठि iv 14 iii 3 दीर्घाक्षं शरदिदुकान्ति. ii 3 iv 12 दुर्लभः प्रियो मे । ii 4 ii 9 दुल्लहो पिओ मे ? 1 10 देवानामिदमामनन्ति i 4 v 15 v 10 v 13 v 20 ० ·मालविकाग्निमित्रम् V i 19 द्वारे नियुक्तपुरुषामिमत० i 12 ! मन्दोऽप्यमन्दतामेति ii 7 द्विधा विभक्तां श्रियमु० v 14 मन्ये प्रियाहृतमना. iii 23 धृतिपुष्पमयमपि iii 19 महासारप्रसवयोः i 15 धैर्यावलम्बिनमपि i 22 मामियमभ्युत्तिष्ठति 6 नचन परिचिनो i 11 मार्यसचिव विमुञ्चति i7 नवकिसलयरागणाग्र० iii 12 यद्यप्रयोगविषये i 5 न हि बुद्धिगुणेनैव iv 6 रक्ताशोकरुचा iii 5 नार्य देव्या भाजनवं 8 लब्धास्पदोऽस्मीति i 17 नाहति कृतापराधोऽपि iv 17 वाम सम्धिस्तिमित० ii 6 नेपथ्यपरिगताया ii 1 विपुलं नितम्बबिन्ने 7 नैतावता वीरविजृम्भितेन v 17 विरचितपदं वीरं 2 पत्रच्छायासु हंसा ii 12 विवादे दर्शयिष्यामि पथि नयनयोः स्थित्वा iv 11 विसृज सुन्दरि सङ्गम० iv 13 परभृतकलव्याहारेषु v 1 वोढा कुरबकरजसा iii 9 पात्र विशेषे न्यस्तं 6 शठ इति मयि तावद० iii 20 पुराणमित्येव न साधु 2 शरकाण्डपाण्डुगण्ड iii 8 प्रतिपक्षेणापि पति v 19 शरीरं क्षामं स्यादसति iii 1 प्रेष्यभावेन नामेयं v 12 शिरसा प्रथमगृहीतां 3 बाष्पासारा हेमकाञ्ची. iii 21 श्लिष्टा क्रिया कस्य चिदात्म० i 16 भासि वीरपत्नीनां v 16 सर्वान्तःपुरवनिता० भाग्यास्तमयमिवाणोः ii 11 सर्वाशोकतरूणां 5 भावज्ञानानन्तरं iii 14 सूर्योदये भवति iv 7 भ्रूभङ्गमिन्नतिलक iv 9 स्मयमानमायताक्ष्याः मङ्गलालङ्कृता भाति i 14 हस्तं कम्पयते रुणद्धि iv 15 मधुरवरा परभृता iv 2 ० ii 14 ii 10 ·Prakrit Passages which are substituted by the SANSKRIT CHAYA in the Text, ACTI 1 आणत्त म्ह देवीए धारिणी ए ! अइरप्पउत्तोबदेसं छलिअंणाम णअं अन्द- रेण कीरिसी मालविअत्ति पट्टाअरिअं अज्जगणदासं पुच्छिदं । ता दाव संगीतसालं गच्छम्हि 2 हला कोमुदीए, कुदो दे इभं धीरदा । जं समीवेण वि अदिक्कमन्ती इदो दिलुि ण देसि। 3 अम्हो बउलावलिआ। सहि, इदं देवीए सिप्पिमआ- सादो आणीदं णाअमुद्दसणाई अङ्गुक्लीअं सिणिद्धं णिज्झाअन्ती तुह उवालम्भे पडिदम्हि 4 ठाणे सजदि दि । इमिणा अडगुलीअएण उभिण्णकिरणकेसरण कुसुमिदो विअ दे अग्गहत्थो 5 हला का पत्थिदा सि 6 देवीए एव्व वयोण नाडाआरीअं अज्जगणदासं देविखदुं । उबदेंसगो कीरिसी मालविअत्ति 7 साह, ईरिसेण वावारेण असंणिहिदा वि सा कई भठ्ठणा दिठ्ठ: 8 आम । सो जणों देवीए पास्सगदो चित्र दिट्टो 9 कई विअ 10 मुणु । चित्तसालं गदा देवी पञ्चग्गद- ण्णराअं चित्तलेहं आआरिअस आलाअन्ती चिठ्ठदि । भट्टा अ उवट्टिदो 11 तदो तदो 12 उवआराणन्तरं एक्कासणोवविट्टेण भट्टणा चित्तगदाए देवीए परिअणमज्झ- गदं आसण्णदारिअं देक्खिा देवी पुच्छिदा 13 किं ति 14 अपुव्वा इअं दारिआ, आसण्णा अ देवीए आलिहिदा किंणामहेएत्ति 15 आकिदिविसेसेसु आअरो पदं करेदि | तदो तदो 16 तदो अवहीरिअवअणो भट्टा देवीं पुणो अणु- बन्धिदुं सङ्किदो । तदो कुमारीए वसुलच्छीए आचक्खिदम् | अज, एसा मालवि- एत्ति 17 सरिसं खु बालभावस्स | अदो वरं कहेहि 18 किं अण्णं । संपदं मालविआ मविसेसं भट्ठणो दंसणपहादो रक्खींअदि 19 हला, अत्तणो णिओअं अणुचिट्ट । अहं वि एदं अगुलीअअं देवीए उवणइस्सम् 20 एसो णट्टाअरिओ संगीदसालादो णिग्गच्छदि । जाव से अत्ताणं दंसेमि 21 अज, वन्दामि 22 अज्ज, देवी पुच्छदि । अवि उवदेसरगहणे णादिकीलिस्मदि वो सिस्सा माल. विएत्ति 23 अदिकन्तं विअ इरावदि पेक्खामि ! किदत्था दाणि वो सिरसा | जाए गुरुअणो एवं तुस्सदि 2+ अस्थि देवीए वष्णावरो भादा वीरसेणो ण.म भट्टणा णम्मदातीरे अन्तवालदुग्गे ठाविदो। तेण सिपाहिआरे जोग्गा इअं दारिएत्ति . ।

·60 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ACTI , भणिअ भइणीये देवीए उवाअणं पेसिदा 25 अह इं । अह कहिं वो सिस्सा 26 तेण हि पुणो अणुजाणादु में अज्जो । जाव से अज्जस्स परितोसणिवेदणेण उस्साहं वड्डेमि 27 आणत्तोम्हि तत्तभवदा रण्णा । गोदम, चिन्तेहि दाव उवाअं । जहा मे अदिच्छा दट्टपदिकिदी मालविआ पच्छक्खदसणा होदित्ति | मए अ तत्तहा किंदं | दाब से णिवेदेमि 28 वढ्दु भवं 29 पवोअसिद्धि पुच्छ 30 एव्वमिव 31 फलं वि अइरेण दक्खिस्ससि 32 समत्थं पइण्णादं 33 सुटु भवं भणादि 3+ भअवदि, हरदत्तस्स गणदासस्स अ संरम्भे कहं पेक्खसि 35 ज इवि एवं राअपरिम्गहो से पहाणत्तण उवहरइ 36 अइ, उअठ्ठिदा देवी पीठमदिरं पण्डि- अकं सिई पुरोकरिअ धारिणी 37 जेदु अजउत्तो 38 जइ मं पुच्छसि, एदाग विवादो एव्व ण मे रोअदि 39 भोदि, पेक्खामो उरंब्भसवादं । किं मुहा वेअण- दागेण 40 णं कलहप्पिओसि 41 मा एव्वं । अण्णोण्णकलहप्पिण मत्तहत्थीणं एक्कदरस्सि अणिज्जिदे कुदो उक्समो 42 सुदं अज्जेहिं भअवदीए वअणं | एसो पिण्डितत्थो उक्देसदसण.दो णि ण्णओत्ति 43 जदा उण मन्दमेधा सिस्सा उवदेस मलिणेन्ति, तदा आअरिअस्स दोसो णु 44 कहं दाणि ? अलं अज्नउत्तरस ऊसाह- कारणं मणोरहं पूरिअ । विरम णिरत्थ आदोआरम्भादो 45 सुद्रु भोदि भणादि । भो गणदास, संगीदपदं लम्भिअ सरस्सईए उवाअणमोदआणं खादमाणस्स किं दे सुहणग्गहेण विवादेण 46 अइरोवणीदाए सिस्साए उण पडिठिदस्स उवदेसस्स अण्णायं पआसणं 47 तेण हि दुवेवि उवदेसं भअवदीए दंसेध 48 मूढे परि व्वाजिए, मं जाम्गतिपि सुत्तं विअ करेसि 49 णं सकारणं एव्व । अत्तणो पक्खो रविखदव्वो । दिट्टिा कोवव्वाजेण देवीए परित्तादो भवं | सुसिक्खिदो वि सब्बो उवदेसेण णिण्हादो होदि 50 का गई । पह्वदि आआरिओ सिस्सजणस्स 51 भण बीसद्धं । पहबदि प्पहू अत्तणो परिअणस्स 52 भअवदि, भणेदाणीम् 53 तेण हि दुवेवि वग्गा पेक्खाघरे संगीदरअणं करिअ तचभवदो दूदं पेसअह । अवा मुदङ्गसहो एब णो उत्थावइस्सदि । 54 विअई होहि 55 जइ राअकजसु ईरिसी उवाअणि उणदा अजउत्तरस, तदो सोण्णहं भवे 56 अहो अविणओ अज उत्तस्स 57 भो, धीरं गच्छम । तत्तभोदी धारिणी विसंवादइस्सदि।

·ACT II]] PRAKRIT LINES 61 ACT II 1 उठ्ठिदं णअणमहु संणिहिदमक्खिअंच | ता अप्पमत्तो दाणि पेक्ख 2 पेक्खदु भव । ण खु से पडिच्छन्दादो परिहिअदि मडुरदा 3 भो, चउप्पद- क्थुअं दुवारीकरिअ तुइ उवट्ठाविदो अप्पा तत्तहोदीए 4 भोदि, चिट्ट । वो विनु- मन्दिो कम्ममेदो | तं दाव पुच्छिस्सम् | 5 णं गोदमवअणं वि अजो हिआए कनेदि । 6 कोसिई दाव पुच्छ । पच्छा जो मए कम्मभेदो दिट्टो तं भणिस्न 7 दिठुिआ अपरिक्खदाराहणेण अजो वढ्इ 8 पढमोपदेसासणे पढमं बह्मणस्स पूआ कादवा | सा णं वो विसुमरिदा 9 मए णाम मुद्ध चादरग विअ सक्खघण- माजिदे अन्तरिक्वे जलपाणं इच्छिदं । अहवा पण्डिदसंतोसपञ्चया f मूढजादी ज्दो अत्तहोदीए सोहणं भणिदं तदो से इमं पारितोसिअंपअच्छामि 10 चिट दाव गुणन्तरं अजाणतो किंणिमित्तं तुमं आहरणं देसि 11 परकेरअंति करिअ 12 अज्ज गणदास, दसिदोवदेसा दे सिस्सा 13 एत्तिओं मे मदिविवो भवन्तं सेविदुं 14 दलिदो विअ आदुरो वेज्जेण ओसदं दीअमाणं इच्छसि 15 अविहा । अविहा । अह्माणं उण भोअणवेला उवठ्ठिदा । उइदवेलादिक्कमे चिइच्छा दोसं उदाहरन्ति । किं दाणि भणसि 16 णित्रटेदु अज्नउत्तो मज्जणविहिम् 17 भोदि, विसेसेण पाणभोअणं तुवरावेहि 18 भो वअन्स, ण केवलं स्वे, सिप्पेवि अदुदीआ मालविआ 19 भवदावि अहं । दिदं विषणिकन्दु वित्र मे ऊअरब्भ- न्तरं दज्झइ 20 गहीदो खणो । किं तु मेहावली णिरुद्धा जोण्हा विअ पराहीणदंसण तंत्तहोदी । भवं वि सूणापरिसरचरो विअ विहंगो आमिसलोलुओ भीरुओ अ । ता अणादुरो भविअ कजसिद्धि पत्थेन्तो मे रोअसि । ACT III 1 आणत्तमि भअवदीए । समाहिदिए, देवीए उवायणथं बीअऊरअं गेण्हिय आअच्छत्ति । जाव पमदवणपालिअं महुअरिअं अण्गेसामि । एसा तवणीआ- सो ओलोअन्ती चिट्टदि । जात्र णं उबसप्पामि 2 महुअरिए, अवि सुहो दे उजा 16 ·62 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ACT III णव्वावारो 3 अझो समाहिदिआ। सहि, सागदं दे 4 हला, भगवदी आणवेदि। अरित्तपाणिणा अमारिसजणेण तत्तहोदी देवी देखिदबा ! तर बीअपूरएण सुस्सू- सि इच्छामित्ति 5 णं न णिहिदं बीजपूरअं । कहेहि दाव अयोगसंघरिसिदाणं जट्टाअरिआगं उबदेसं देक्खिी कदरो भअवदीए पसंसिदो 6 दुवेवि किल आअ. मिया पओअणिउणा अ। किंतु सिस्सागुणविसेसेण मालविआए. उवदेसो पसंसिदो 7 अह मालविआगदं कोलीणं किंति सुणीअदि 8 दिदं किल तम्सि साहिलासो भट्टा । किंतु केवलं धारिणीए चित्त रक्खन्तो पहुचणं दंसे दि | मालविआ वि इमेनुं दिअसेसु अणुहूदमुत्ता विअ मालदीमाला मिलाणा लक्खिअदि । अदो वरं ण जाणे। विसज्जेहि में 9 एदं साहावलम्बिदं बीअपूरअं गेण्ह 10 तह । हला तुमं नि अदो पेसलदरं साहुजणसुस्ससाए फलं पावेहि 11 हला, समं एव्व गच्छर । अहं वि इमस्स चिराअमाणकुसुमोग्गमस्स तवीआसोअस्स दोहलणिमित्तं देवीए विण्णावेमि 12 जुज्जइ ! अहिआरो क्खु तुह 13 अलं भवदो धीरं उज्झिम परिदेविदेण ! दिठ्ठा मए तत्तहोदीए मालविआए पिअसही बउलावलिआ । सुणाविदो अअं अत्थो जो भवदा संदिछो 14 विण्णावेहि | अणुगहीदह्मि इमिणा णिओएण किंतु सा तवस्सिणी देवीए अहिअं रक्खन्तीए णाअरक्खिदो विअ णिही ण सुहं समासादइदव्या । तहवि घटइस्सं ति 15 णं मणामि तसिंग साहणिजे किदो उवक्खोओ । पज्जवत्थावेदु भवं अप्पागं 16 अज्ज एव्व पुढमावदारसुहआणि रक्तकुरबआणि उवाअणं पेसिअ णववसन्तावदारव्ववदेसेण इरावदीए णिउणिआमुहेण पत्थिदो भवं । इच्छामि अज्जउत्तेण सह दोलाहिरोहणं अणुहविद् ति । भवदावि से पडिण्णादं । ता पमदवणं एव्व गच्छर 17 कह विअ 18 पारिदि भवं अन्ते- उरपडिदिं दक्षिण एक्कपदे पिट्ठदो कादुम् 19 इदो इदो भवं 20 एवं पमदवणं पवणदरचलाहिं पछत्रगुलीहिं तुवरेदि विअ भवन्तं पवेसिढुं 21 पविस णिबुदिलाहाअ | अवहाणेण दिठिं देहि । एदं खु भवन्तं विअ विलोहइदुकामाए महुलच्छीए जुवइवेसलज्जापइत्त वसन्तकुसुमणेवत्थं गहीदं 22 अविण्णादहिअअं भट्टारं अहिलसन्ती अप्पणो वि दाव लज्जेमि । कुदो विहबो सिणिद्धस्स सहीजणस्स इमं वृत्तान्तं आचक्खि, । ण जाणे अप्पडिआरगरुअं वेअणं केत्ति कालं मअणो ·ACT III PRAKRIT LINES 63 म णइस्सदिति । आ, कहिं खु पत्थिदह्मि । आदिह्मि देवीए | गोदमचावलादो दोलापरिभट्टाए सरुजो मह चलगो | तुमं दाव गदुम तबाआसोअस्स दोहल णिवटेहि त्ति । जदि सो पञ्चरत्तब्भन्तरे कुसुमं दंसेदि, तदो अहं अहिलासपूरइत्तअं पसाद दाइस्सं ति । जाब णिओअभूमि पुढम गदा होमि, ताव अमुपदं मम चलणालंकारहत्याए बउलावलिआए आअन्तब्वं, परिदेवइस्स ताव बीसद्धं मुडुत्तों 23 वअस्स, एदं खु सीहुपाणुब्वेजिदस्स मच्छण्डिआ उवणदा 24 एसा णादि- परिआरबेसा ऊमुअवअणा एआइणी मालविआ अदूरे वदि 25 अह इं 26 एमा तरुराइमझादो णिक्कन्ता इदो एब अहिवन्ती दीमह 27 एसावि भवं विअ मअणबाहिणा परिमुछा भविस्सदि 28 अअं सो सुउमालदोहलापेक्खी अगिहीदकुसुमणेवच्छो उक्कण्ठिदाए मह असोओ अणुकरेदि । जाव पदस्स पच्छा. यसीदले सिलापट्टए णिसण्णा अप्पाणं विणोदेमि 29 मुदं भवदा । उक्कण्ठिद. म्मित्ति तत्तहोदो मन्तेदि 30 इरावदि विअ अदूरे समद्धेमि 31 हिअअ, णिर- वलम्बणादो अदिभूमिलङ्घियो ते मणोरहादो विरम | किं मं आआसिअ 32 संपदं भवदो हिस्संमअं भविस्सदि । एसा अप्पिदमअणसंदेसा विवित्त णं बडलावलिआ ऊवहिदा 33 किं दाणिं एसा दासीए दुहिदा तुह गरुअं संदेसं विसुमरेदि । अहं दाव ण विसुमरेमि 34 अवि सुहं सहीए 35 अह्मो बउलावलिआ | सहि, साअदं ते । उवविस 36 हला, तुमं दाणिं जोगदाए णिउत्ता | ता एक्कं चलणं उवणेहि । जाव सालतुअ समूटरं च करेमि 37 हिअञ्च, सुहि दाए अलं उठ्दिो अअं विहवेत्ति । कहं दागी अक्षाणं मोचे । अहवा दार्णि एदं एव्व मिच्छुमण्डणं मे भविस्सदि 38 किं विआरेसि । ऊनुआ खु इमस्स तवणीआसोअस्स मुउलुग्गमे देवी 39 किंणु खु जाणासि तुमं । मह कालणादो देवी इमं अन्तउरणेवच्छेमा जोअईस्सदित्ति 40 हला, मरिसेहि दाव गं 41 अइ, सरीरअं सि मे 42 चलणाणुरूओ तत्तहोदीए अहिआरो उवक्खित्तो 43 पहरिस्सदि तत्तहोदी तुमं अवरद्धम् 44 हजे णिणिए, सुणोमि बहुतो मदो किल इथिआजणस्स मण्डगं त्ति । अनि सच्चो लोअवाओ अअं 45 पढमं लोअवाओ एब । अन्ज सच्चा संबुत्तो 46 संकित्तगसंसिणा अलं सिणेहेण | ·64 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [Acr III कहेहि कुदो दाणि ओगमिदव्वो दोलाघरं पुढमं गदो भट्टा ण वेत्ति 47 भट्टि- णाए अखण्डिदादो पणआदो। 48 अलं सेवाए। मज्झत्थदं परिगाहिअ भणा हि,। 49 वसन्तोआअणलोलुवेण अजगोदमेण कहिअं तुवरदु भट्टिणी । 50 हजे, मदेण किलामिअमाणं अत्ताणं अज्न उत्तदसणे हिअ तुवरेदि । चलणा उण ण मह पसरन्ति 51 णं पत्तह्म दोलाघरं 52 णिउणिए, अज्नउत्तो एत्थ ण दीसदि 53 भट्टिणीए ओलोअदु | परिहासणिमित्त कहिं वि अदिखूण भत्तुणा होदव्वं । इमं पिअगुलदापरिक्खित्तं असोअसिलापट्टे पविसामो 54 तह 55 55 ओलोअदु भट्टिणी । चूदङ्करं विचिण्णन्तीणं पिवीलिआहिं दसिदं 56 कहं विअ 57 एसा असोअपाअवच्छाआए मालविआए बउलावलिआ चलणालंकारं णिव्वटेदि 58 अभूमी इअं माल- विआए । कहं एत्थ तके सि 59 तकेमि दोलापरिब्भसिदाए सरुअचलणाए देवीए असोअदोहलाहिआरे मालविआ णिवुत्तत्ति । अण्णहा कहं देवी सरं धारिअं णूउरजुउलं परिअणस्स अब्भणुजाणिस्सदि 60 महदी वखु से संभावणा 61 किं अण्णेसीअदि भट्टा 62 हला, ण मे चलणा अण्णदो प्रवन्ति । मदो मं विआरेदि । आसङ्किदस्स दाव अन्तं गमिम्मं । ठाणे कनु कादरं मे हिअअं 63 अवि रोअदि ते राअरेहाविण्णासो 64 हला, अत्तणो चलणं ति लज्जेमि णं पसंसिद् । तेण पसाहणकलाए अहि विणीदासि 65 एत्थ अहं भत्तुणो सीसह्मि 66 तुवरेहि दाव णं गुरुदक्षिणाए 67. दिट्टिआ ण गम्विदासि 68 उबदेसाणुरूवा चलणा लम्भिअ अज्ज दाव गन्त्रिदा भविस्सं | हन्त, सिद्धं मे दुत्थम् । सहि , एक्कस्स दे चल- णास्स अवसिदो राअणिक्खेवो केवलं मुहमारुदो लम्भइदव्वो। अहवा पवाद एदं ठाणं 69 कुदो दे अणुसओ । चिरं भवदा एदं कमेण अणुहुविदव्वं 70 सहि, अरुणसदपत्तं विअ सोहदि दे चलणं. 1 सव्वहा भत्तुणो अङ्कपरि- E.

·ACT III] ] PRAKRIT LINES 65 एदं एव मइ पनि 78 सच्चं तुइ गति । भत्तुणो किसेमु वरपण्डुरेसु दीसइ अङ्ग्रेस 79 पुटमं गुणिद विअ हदासाए उत्तरं 80 अणुराओ अणुराएण पच्चेट्टन्वो त्ति सुअणवअणं पमाणीकरहिं 81 किं अत्तणो छन्देण मन्तेसि 82 णहि ण हि ! भत्तुणो खु एदाइं पणअमिदुआई अक्खराइं वत्तन्तरिदाई 83 हला, देवि चिन्तिअ ण मे हिअ विस्पतदि 8+ मुद्दे, भमरसंपादो भविस्सदित्ति वसन्नावदारसचस्मं किं ण चूदप्पसवो आदसिदव्वो 85 तुमं दाव दुज्ज दे अच्चतं सहाया होहि 86 विमद्दमुरही वउलावलिआ खु अहं 87 पेक्ख । कारिदं एव्व बउल वलि आए एवं पदं मालविआए 88 भट्टिणि, अहिआरस्स उइदो उवदेसो 89 ठाणे खु संकिदं मे हिअअं। गहीदत्था अणन्तरं चिन्तइस्सं 90 एसो दुदी ओवि दे णिव्वुत्तपरिकरमा चलणो. जाव णं सणूउरं करेमि । हला, उद्देहि ! असोअविआसइत्तमं देवीए णिओअं अणुचिट्ट 91 सुदो देवीए णिओओ । होदु .दाणिं 92 एसो उवारूढराओ उअभोअक्ख मो पुरदो दे वट्टइ 93 किं भट्टा 94 ण दाव भट्टा । एमो अमोअसाहावलम्बि पल्लवगुच्छओ | ओदंसेहि णं 95 भवदा 96 हला, णस्थि दे दोसो। णिग्गुणो अअं अमोओ जइ कुसुमो- व्मेदमन्धरो हवे, जो दे चलणसक्कारं लम्भिअ 97 एहि । णं परिहास- इस्सं 98 भट्टिणि भट्टिणि, भट्ठा एत्थ प्रविम दि 99 एव्वं पुढमं मम चिन्तिदं हिअएण 100 जुत्तं णाम अत्तहोदो पिअवअस्सो अअं असोओ णं वामपादेण ताडिटुं 101 अह्मो, भट्टा 102 बउलावलिए, गहीदत्थाए तुएं अत्तहोदी ईरिसं अविण करन्ती कीस ण णिवारिदा 103 भट्रिणि, पेक्ख । किं पउत्तं अज्जगोदमेण 104 कहं खु बह्मबन्धु अण्णहा होदि 105 अज्ज एसा देवीए णिओअं अणुचिट्टदि। एदस्सि अदिक्कमे परवदी इअं। पसीददु भट्टा । 106 जुज्जइ | देवी एत्थ माणइदव्वा 107 अहो णवणीदकप्पहिअओ अजउत्तो । 108 बउलावलिए, एहि । अणुचिट्टिदं अत्तणो णिओअं देवीए णिवेदेम 109 विण्णावेहि भट्टारं विसज्जेहि त्ति 110 अवहिदा सुणाहि ! आणवेदु भट्टा 111 पूरेहि पूरेहि । असोओ 17 ·66 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ACT III । कुसुमं ण दंसेदि । अअं उण पुष्फदि एव्व 112 किं अणं । जवाबलं एव्व 113 बउलावलिए, तुए साहु उवकन्तं । दाणिं सफलब्भत्थणं करेहि उज्जउत्तं 114 पसीददु भट्टिणी | काओ अझै भत्तुणो पणअपरिग्गहस्स 115 अविस्सस- णीआ पुरिसा । अत्तणो वञ्चणवअणं पमाणीकरिअ अदिखत्त ए बाहजणगीदगहीद- चित्ताए विअ हरिणीए एदं ण विण्णादं 116 पडिजोएहि दागिं किंपि | कम्म- ग्गहीदेण वि कुन्नीलएण संधिच्छेदे सिक्खिओम्मित्ति वत्तव्य होदि 117 विस्स. सणीओसि | मए, ण विण्णादं ईरिसं विणोदवत्थुअं अज उत्तेण उबलद्ध ति । अण्णहा दुक्खभाइणीए एव्वं ग करीअदि 118 मा तावदा तत्तभवदो दक्खिण्णस्स उअरोहं भगिदु समाव त्तदिट्टेण देवीए परिअणेण संकहाअव्वर हेण संधावीअदु | एथ तुमं एब्ब पमाणं 119 णं संकहा णाम हे.दु । किंति अत्ताण आआसइस्सं 120 सठ, अविस्ससगीअहिअओसि 121 इअं पि हदामा तुमं एब अणुसरदि 122 किं मं एब्ब भूओ वि अवरद्धं करेसि 123 ण खु इमे मालविआचलणा, जा दे हरिसदोहलं पूरयिरसन्ति 124 उट्टेहि | किदप्पसाटोसि 125 वअस्स, दिट्टिआ इमस्स अविणअस्स अप्पसण्णा गदा एसा । ता व सिग्ध अवक्कमाम । जाव अङ्गारओ रासि विअ अणुवक्कं परिगमणं ण करेदि | Acr IV 1 जेदु जेदु भट्टा ! असंणिहिदो गोदमो 2 वढदु भवं 3 ज देवो आणवेदि 4 जो बिडालगहीदाए परहुदिआए 5 सा खु तवस्सिणी ताए पिङ्ग लच्छीए सारभण्डभूधरए गुहाए विअ णिक्खित्ता 6 अह इं 7 सुणादु भवं । परिवाजिआए मे कहिदं । हिओ किल तत्तहोदी इरावदी रुअक्वन्तचलणं देवि सुहपुच्छिआ आअदा 8 तदो सा देवीए पुच्छ्दिा । किंणु ओवलोइदो वल्लहजणो त्ति ! ताए उत्तं | मन्दो वो उवआरो जे परिजणे संकन्तं वल्लहत्तणं ण जाणीअदि । 9 तदो ताए अणुखिजमाणा सा भवदो अविणअं अन्तरेण परिगदत्था किदा । 10 किं अदो वरं । मालविआ बउलाबलिआ अ णिअलपदीओ अदिट्टसुज्जपादं ·ACT IV] PRAKRIT LINES 67 . . पादालवास णाअकण्णआओ विअ अणुहोन्ति 11 · कहं भविस्मादि । जं सार- भाण्डधरए वाउदा माहविआ देवीए संदिछा । मह अईगुलीअअमु६ अदेक्खिअ ण मोत्तव्वा, मालविआ बउल वलिआ अत्ति 12 अस्थि एत्थ उवाओ 13 को वि अदिट्ठो सुणोदि । कण्णे दे कहेमि | एवं विअ 14 देव, पवादसयणन्मि देवी णिमण्णा रत्तचन्दणधारिणा परिअणहत्थगदेण चलणेण भअवदीए कहाहिं विणोदि- ज्जमाणा चिदि 15 ता गच्छदु भवं | अहं वि देवीं पेक्खिई अरित्तपाणी भविस्सं 16 तह । एव्वं विअ होदि 17 इदो इदो देवो 18 भअवदि, रम गज्ज कहावत्थु । तदो तदो 19 अह्मो, भट्टा 20 जेदु अज्जउत्तो 21 अज्ज अन्थि मे विसेसो 22 परित्ताअदु परित्तअदु भवं । सप्पेणह्मि दट्टो 23 देवि देक्खिस्सं त्ति आआरपुप्फग्गहणकारणादो पमदवणं गदोह्मि 24 हद्धि हद्धि । अहं एव्व बह्मणस्स जीविदसंसअणिमित्तं जादह्मि 25 तहिं असोअथव- अकालणादो पसारिदे दक्खिणहत्थे कोडरणिग्गदेण सप्परूवेण कालेंण दट्टोमि : ण एदें दुवे दसणपदाणि 26 जं देवो आणवेदि 27 अहो, पात्रेण मिच्छुणा गहीदोसि 28 कह ण भाइस् ? सिमसिमाअन्ति मे अङ्गाइं 29 हा दंसिद असुहं विआरेण । अवलम्भथ बह्मणं 30 भोः, भवदो बाल्लादो वि पिअवअस्सोमि तं विआरिअ अपुत्ताए मे जणणीए जोगक्खेमं वहेहि 31 देव, आणाविदो धुव- सिद्धी विण्णावेदि | इह एब आ गीअदु सो गोदमो त्ति 32 तहा जीवेअं वा ण वा | जं मएं अत्तभवन्तं सेवमाणेण ते अवरद्ध तं मरिसेहि 34 दीहाऊ होहि 35 जेदु भट्टा [ धुवसिद्धी विण्णावेदि । उदकुम्भविहाणेण सप्पमुद्दिअं किंपि कप्पिदव्वं । तं अण्णेसीअदु त्ति 36 इदं सप्पमुद्दिअं अडगु- लीअअं । पच्छा मम हत्थे देहि णं 37 जं देवो आणदि 38 जेहु देवो । णिवुत्तविसवेगो गोदमो मुहुत्तेण पकिदित्थो संवुत्तो 39 दिट्टिा वअणीआदो मुत्तह्मि 40 एसो उण अमच्चो वाहतओ विष्णावेदि । राअकज्जं बहु मन्तिदव्वं । दसणेण अणुग्गह इच्छामि त्ति 41 गच्छदु अजउत्तो कनसिद्धीए 42 बालिआओ, अज्जउत्तवअणं अणुचिट्टह 43 तह 44 इदो इदो देवो 45 अह इं 46 वढ्दु भवं | सिद्धाई दे मङ्गलकम्माई 47 जं देवो अणवेदि 48 देवीए अगुलीअ- 33 भोदि ·68 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ACT IV - अअमुद्दिअं देविखअ कहं विआरेदि 49 णं पुच्छिदोसि । पुणो मन्दस्स मे तम्सि पच्चुप्पण्णा मदी 50 भणिदा मए | देव्वचिन्तएहिं विण्णाविदो राआ | सोव- सां वो णक्खत्तं | सब्बबन्धणमोक्खो करीअदु त्ति 51 तं सुणिअ देवीए इरा. वदीचित्त रक्खन्तीए राआ किल मोएदित्ति अह संदिछो त्ति । तदो जुजदि स्ति ताए एवं संपादिदो अत्थो 52 तुवरदु भवं । समुद्दधरए सहीसहिद मालविअं ठाविअ भवन्तं पच्चुग्घदोमि 53 एदु भवं । एदं समुद्दघरं 54 अहो कुम्भील- एहिं कामुएहिं च परिहरणीआ खु चन्दआ 55 तह 56 सहि, पणम भट्टारं 57 णमो दे 58 हला, मं विप्पलम्भेसि 59 णं एसो चित्तगदो भा 60 जेदु भद्रा 61 हला, तदा संभमदिट्टे भट्टिणों रूने जहा ण वितिण्हह्मि, तहा अजवि मए भाविदो अवितिण्हदसणो भट्टा 62 सुदं. भवदा । तत्तहोदी चित्ते जहा दिट्टो तहा दिट्टो भवं ति मन्तेदि । मुद्धा दाणिं मञ्जूमा विअ रअण- भण्डअं जोव्वणगव्वं वहेसि 63 हला, का एसा पासपरिउत्तमुहेण भट्टिणा सिणिद्धाए दिट्टीए णिज्झाई अदि 64 णं इअं पासगदा इरावदी 65 सहि, अदक्षिणो विअ भट्टा मे पडिभादि । जो सव्वं देवीजणं उज्झिअ एकाए मुहें बद्धलक्खो 66 चित्तगदं भट्टारं परमत्थदो संकप्पिअ असूअदि । हो । क्रीडेस्सं दाव एदाए । हला भट्टिणो बल्लहा एसा 67 तदो किं दाणिं अत्ताणं आआस. इस्सं 68 अणुणअसज्जो दाणिं होहि 69 अज्जगोदमो एत्थ एब ण संसेवदि 70 ण खु कुविदा दाणिं तुमं 71 जइ चिरं कुविद एव्व मं मण्णेसि, एसो पञ्चागीअदि कोवो 72 जेदु जेदु भट्टा 73 कहं चित्तगदो भट्टा मए असूइदो 74 किं भवं उदासीनो विअ दीसइ 75 अत्तहोदीए अअं कहं तुह अविस्सासो 76 सहि,बहुसो क्खु भट्टा विप्पलद्धो | ता तुए अत्ता विस्सासणिज्जो करीअदु 77 सहि, मह उण मन्दभाग्गाए सिविणसमाअमो वि भट्टिणो दुलहो आसि कहेदु से उत्तरं 79 अणुगहीदह्मि 80 बउलावलिए, एसो बालासोअरु- क्खस्स पछवाई लवेदि हरिणो | एहि णिवारेम णं 81 तह 82 एवं वि गोदमो संदिसेअदि 83 अज्ज गोदमं, अहं अप्पआसे चिट्टामि । तुम दुवाररक्खो होहि 84 जुज्जइ | इमं दाव फलिहक्खम्भं अस्सिदो होमि | अहो सुहप्फरिसदा सिला- 78 भट्टा ·ACT IV] PRAKRIT LINES 69 86 जो ग 1 विसेसरस 85 देवीए भएंण अत्तणो वि पि काई ण पारेमि भाअदि, सो मए भट्टिादसणे दिसामत्थो भट्टा 87 हजे णिउणिए. सच्च तुमं परिगदत्था चन्दिआए । ससुद्दघर अलिन्दसइदो एआई अजगोदमो दिछो त्ति । 88 अण्गहा कई भट्टिणीए विजावेमि 89 तेण हि तहिं एव्व गच्छामो । संसआदो मुत्तं पिअवअस्सं पुच्छिउँ च 90 सावसेसं विअ भट्टिण:ए अणं 91 अण्णं च चित्तगदं अजउत्तं पसादे, 92 अह दाणिं कहं णु भट्टा एव्व अणु- णीअदि 93 मुद्वे, जारिसो चित्तगदो णं तारिसो एव्व अण्णसंकन्तहिअओं अजउत्तो । केवल उअआरादिक्कम पमजिदूं अअं आरम्भो 94 इदो इदो भट्टिणी 95 जेदु भहिगी । भट्टिणि, देवी भणादि । ण मे मच्छरस्स एसो कालो । सण खु बहुमाणं वडेहुं वअस्साए सह णिअलबन्धणे किदा मालदिआ | जइ अणु- मण्णसि अन्नउत्तस्स पिअं काद तहा करेमि | जं तुह इच्छिअं तं मे भणाहि त्ति 96 णाअरिए, विण्णावेहि देवि ! का वरं भट्टिणिं णिओजेडं। परिअणणिग्गहेग दसिदो मइ अणुग्गहो । कस्स वा पसादेण अअं जणो वहृदित्ति 97 तह .98 भट्टिणि, एपो दुबारुले समुद्दवरअस्ल विपणिगदो विअ बलीवदो अजगो- दमो आसीणो एन्च णिद्दाअदि 99 अच्चाहिदं । ण खु सावसेसो विमविआरो हवे 100 पमण्ण हवण्गो दीसह । अवि अ धुवसिद्धिणा चिइच्छिदो। ता से असङ्कणिज्ज पावं 101 भोदि म.लविए 102 सुदं भट्रिगीए कस्स एसो अत्तणिओअसंपादगे विस्ससणि जो हदातो । सव्वकालं दो एव्व सोस्थिकाममो- दएहिं कुच्छि पूरि संपदं मालविअं सिविणादि 103 इरावदी अदिक्कमन्ती होहि 104 एवं अच्चाहिदं । इमं भुअङ्ग नीरूअं बाबन्धुं इमिणा भुअङ्गकुडिलेण दण्डक?ण खम्भन्तरिदा भाअइस्सं 105 अरुहदि एव्व किदग्धो उवद्दवस्स 106 अविहा अविहा । भो वअस्स, सप्पो मे उवरि पडिदो 107 भट्टा, मा दाव सहसा णिक्कम ! सम्पोत्ति भणीअदि 108 हद्धि हृद्धि । मट्टा इदो एव्व धावदि 109 कहं दण्डकटं एवं । अहं उण जाणे जं मए केदईकण्ट एहिं डस करिअ सप्पस उवरि अअसो किंद , त मे फलिंदं 110 मा दाव भट्टा पविसदु | कुडिलगई सप्पो विअ दीसदि 111 अवि णिदिग्घमणोरहो दिवा- 18 ·70 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ACT IV 118 तह संकेदो मिहुणस्स 112 बउलावलिए, दिट्टिा दुचाहिआरविसआ संपुण्णा दे पइण्णा 113 पमीददु भट्टिणी । दडुरा वाहरन्ति त्ति किं देवो पुढवीए वरिसिढुं विरमदि 114 मा दाव | भोदीए दंसणमत्तेण अत्तभवं पणिवाद- लवणं विसुमरिदो | तुम उण अज्जवि पसादं ण गेण्हसि 115 कुविदा दाणि अहं किं करिस्सं 116 अट्टागेन्ति सुष्ठु वाहरिदं अजउत्तेण | अण्णसंकन्तेसु अह्माणं भाअहेएसु जदि उण कुप्पेअं, तदोणं अहं हस्सा भवेअं 117 णिउणिए, गच्छ । देवीं विण्णावेहि । दिठो भवदीए पक्खवादो णं अज्जत्ति 119 भो, अणत्थो संपडिदो । बन्धणभट्टा गिहकवोदो विडालिआए आलोए पडिदो . 120 भट्टिणि, जदिच्छादिट्टाए माविआए आचक्किदं । एवं खु एवं णिवुत्तंति 121 उववणं | सच्चं अअं एत्थ ब्रह्मवन्धुणा किदो पओओ। इअं इमस्स कामतन्तमचिवस्स णीदी 122 भोदि, जदि मीदिगदं एक वि अक्खरं पढेअं, णं मए अत्तभवं पेसिदो हवे. 123 देव, कुमारी वसुलन्छी कन्दुअं अणुधावन्ती पिङ्गलवाणरेण बलिअं तासिदा अङ्कणिसण्णा देवीए पवाद किसलअं विध वेवमाणा ण किं वि पकिदि पडिवज्जद 124 तुवरदु अज्जउत्तो गं समासा सिढुं। मासे संतालजणिदो विआरो वहुदु 125 साहु रे पिङ्गलवागर, साहु । परित्तादो तुए सपक्खो 126 हला, देविं चिन्तिअ वेवदि मे हिअ । ण जाणे अदो चरं किं वा अणुइविदव्वं हविस्सदित्ति 127 अच्चरिअं अच्चरिअं। अण्णे एव्व पञ्चरत्ते दोहलस्स मुउलेंहिं संगद्धो तवीआमोओ | जाव देवीए णिवेदेमि 128 आससिदु सही ! सच्चप्पइण्णा देवी 129 तेण हि पमद. वणपालिआए पुठ्दो होमि 130 तह | ACI V 1 उबक्खित्तो मए किदसक्कारविहिणो तवणीआसोअस्स वेदिआबन्धो |. जाव अणुठ्ठिदणिओअं अत्ताणं देवीए णिवेदेमि । अहो देवस्स अणुकम्पणीआ:मालविआ.! तस्मि तह चण्डिआ देवी इमिणा असोअकुसुमबुत्तन्तेण पसादसुमुही हविस्सदि। कहिं णु खु देवी हवे । अझो, एसो देवीए परिअणब्भन्तरो किवि जदुमुद्दालच्छिदं मञ्जूपं गेण्हिअ चदुस्सालादो कुज्जो सारसिओ णिक्कमदि । पुच्छिस्सं दाव णं।

·ACT 1] PRAKRIT LINES 71 - सारसिअ, कहिं पत्विदोसि 2 महुअरिए, विज्जाभरि आणं बह्मणाणं णिच्छद- विखणं म सिई पुरोहिदस्स हत्थं प.वइत्सं 3 अह किंणिमित्त 4 जदप्पहुदि सेणावदी जष्णतुरंगरक्खगे णि उत्तो भट्टिदारओ व मुमित्तो, तदप्पहुदि तस्स आऊस- णिमित्तं णिक्कसदसुवण्णपरिमाणं दक्खिणं देवी दक्षिण एहिं परिग्गाहेदि 5 अह कहिं देवी । किं वा अणुचिट्टदि 6 मङ्गलधरे आसणत्था भविअ विदन्भविसआदो भादुणा बीरसेणेण पेसिदं लेह लेहकरो, वाइअमागं सुणादि 7 को उण विद. मराअउत्तन्नो सुणीअदि 8 वसीकिदो किल वीरसेणप्पमुहेहीं भत्तुणो विजअ. दण्डेहि विदणाहो मोइदो से दाआदो माहवसेणो दो अ तेण महासाराणि रअगाणि वाहणाइ सिप्पआरिआभूइट्ट परिअणं उवाअणीकरिल भट्टिणो सआसं पेंसिदोत्ति 9 गच्छ अणु:चट्ट अत्तगो णिओअं । अहं वि देवीं पेविखस्स 10 आणत्तम असोअसक्कारवावुदाए देवीए । विष्णावेहि अज्जउलेग सह असोअरुक्खस्स पसूणलच्छ पच्चक्खीका ति । ता जाव धम्मासणागदं देवं पंडि. वालेमि 11 एसो जअसद्दसूइदप्पत्य णो भट्टा इदो एव्व आअच्छदि । अहं वि दाव इमस्स पनुहादो लोआदो ओसरिअ खम्भन्तरिदा होमि 12 जह अहं पेक्खामि । एक्कान्तसुहिदो भवं हविस्सदि 13 अज्ज किल देवीए एव्व पण्डितकौशिकी भणिदा [ भवअदि, जं तुमं पसाहणगवं वहसि, तं दंसेहि म.ल- विआए सरीरे विवाहणेवच्छं ति | ताए सविसेसालंकिदा मालविआ | तत्तहोदी कदावि पूरए भवदोवि मणोरहं 14 जेदु भट्टा । देवी विण्णादि । तवणी. आसोअस्स कुसम समदसणेण मह आरम्भो सफलो करीअदु त्ति. .15 अह इं। सहारहसंमाणहिअं अन्तेउरं विसजिअ मालविआपुरोएण अत्तणो परिअणेण सह देवं पडिवालेंदि 16 एदु एदु देवो 17 भो वअस्स, किंचि परिवृत्तजो- व्वणो विअ वसन्तो पमदवणे लक्खीअदि 18 अहो अअं सो दिण्णणेवच्छो विअ कुसुमत्थवएहि तवपीआसोओ ! ओलोअदु भवं . 19 तह । भो, वीसद्धो होहि । अह्ममु संणिहिदेसु विधारिणी पासपरिवट्टिणि मालविअं अणुमण्णेदि 20 जाणामि णिमित्त कोदुआल कारस्स | तह वि मे हिअअं बिसिणीपत्तग़दं विअ सलिलं वेवदि । अविअ दक्खिणेदरं वि मे णअणं बहुसो फुरदि 21 भो ·72 MALAVIK AGNIMITRAM [ACTV . विआ णाम अस्स, विवाहणेवच्छेण सविसेसं खु सोहदि मालविआ 22 जेदु अज्ज- उत्तो 23 वढ्दु भोदी 24 अज्ज उत्त, एस ते अह्महिं तरुणीजणसहा- अस्स असोओ संकेदघरो कप्पिदो 25 भो, आराहिओसि 26 भो, वीसदो भविअ तुमं जोव्वणवर्दि इमं पेक्ख, 27 के 28 भोदि, तवणी- आमोअस्स कुसुमसोहम् 29 हला मजणिए, अपुव्वं इमं राअउलं पवि- सन्तीए पसीददि मे हिअअं 30 जोसिणीए, अस्थि खु लोअप्पवादो। आआमि सुहं दुक्ख वा हिअअसमवत्था कहेदित्ति 31 सो सच्चो दाणिं होदु 32 जेदु भट्टा। जेदु भट्टिणी 33 भट्टा, संगीदे अब्भन्तरमा 34 मालविए, इदो पेक्ख । कदरा ते संगीदसहआरिणी रुच्चदि 35 अह्मो भट्टदारिआ । जेदु जेदु भट्टदारिआ 36 भट्टा, एसा अह्माणं भट्टदारिआ 37 सुणादु भट्टा । जोसो भट्टिणा विजअदण्डेहिं विदब्भणाहं वसीकरिअ बन्धणादो मोइओ कुमारो माहवसेणो णाम, तस्स इअं कणीअसी भइणी माल. . 38 कहं राअदारिआ इअं! चन्दणं खु मए पादुओवओएण दूसिदं 39 विहिणिओएण 40 सुगा भट्टा । दाआदवसंगदे भट्टदारए माह- सेणे तस्स अमच्चेण अजसुमदिणा अझारिसं परिअणं उज्झिअ गूढं 41 भट्टा, अदो वरं ण आणीमो 42 अनको सिईए विअ सरसंजोबो 43 णं सा एव्व 44 जदिवेसवारिणी अज्जको- सिई दुक्खेण विभावीअदि । भअवदि, णमो दे 45 तेण हि कहेदु भअ- वदी अत्तहोदीए उत्तन्वं दाव असेस 46 भोदि, मा भाहि । अदिक्वन्तं खु तत्तहोदी कहेदि 47 अहो, हदो सुमदी 48 अहो खु भट्टिदारिआए इअं समवत्था संवुत्ता 49 किं णु खु संपदं भहा भणादि 50 भअवदि तुए अमिजणवदि मालविअं अणाचक्खन्तिए असंपदं किदम् 51 किं विष तं कारणम् 52 भट्टदारिए, दिट्टिआ भट्टिणा भट्टदारओ अद्धरज्जे पडिठ्ठ गमइस्सदि 53 एवं दाव बहु मणिदव्वं, जं जीविदसंसआदो मुत्तो 54 अह्महे, तदोमुहं एव्व णो हिअअं| सुणिस्सं दाव गुरुअणस्स कुसला- णन्तरं वसुमित्तस्स वुत्तन्तं । अदिघोरे खु पुत्तओ सेनावदिणा णिउत्तो आणीदा एसा ·Acr v] PRAKRIT LINES 73 55 इमिणा आससिदं मे हिअअं 56 भअवदि, परितुरि । जं पिदरं अणु- जादो मे वच्छओ 57 जयसेणे, गच्छ । इरावदिप्पमुहाणं अन्तेपुरांणं पुत्तस्स वुत्तन्तं णिवेदेहि 58 एहि दाव 59 इअं सि 59 इ सि 60 जं मए असोअदोहल. एणिओए मालविआए पइण्णादं, तं से अमिजणं च णिवेदिअ मह वप्रणेण इरावर्दि अणुणेहि ! तुए अहं सच्चादो णविन्भसिदव्वे ति 61 जं देवी आणवेदि । भट्रिणि, पुत्त वजअणिमित्तण परितोसेण अन्नेउराणं आहरणाणं मजूममि संवुत्ता 62 एदं किं अच्चरिअं । साहारणो खु तागं मह अ अ अग्भुदओ 63 भट्टिणि इरावदि, उण विगवेदि । सरिसं देवीए पहवन्तीए । तुह वअणं संकछिदं ण जुनदि अध्यहा कादं त्ति 64 भअवदि तुए अणुमदा इच्छामि अजसुमदिणा पढमसंकप्पिद मालविअं अज उत्तस्य पडिवादेखें 65 इदं अज्जउत्तो पिअणिवे- दणाणुरू पारितोसि पडिच्छदु 66 किं अवधीरेदि अज्जउत्तो 67 भोदि, एसो लोअव्ववहारो | सन्बो णववरो लज्जादुरो होदि 68 68 मह देवीए एब्ध किदप्पणअविसेसं दिण्णदेवीसई मालविअं अत्तभवं पडिमाहीई इच्छदि 69 एदाए राअदारिआए अहिजणेण एव दिण्णो देवीसहो । किं पुणरुत्तेण 70 मरिसेदु भअवदी । अब्भुदअकहाए उइदं ण लक्खिदं । जअसेणे, गच्छ दाव ! कोसेअ- पत्तोण्णजुअल उवगेहि 71 जं देवी आणवेदि । देवि, एदम् 72 अज्जउत्तो दाणिं इमं पडिच्छदु 73 अहो देवीए अणुऊलद। 74 जेदु भट्टिणी 75 जेदु भट्टः । इरावदी विण्णावेदि । जं उवारादिक्कमेण तदा भट्टिणो अवरद्धा, तं सभ एव्व भत्तुणो आगुऊलं णाम मए आअरिदं । संपदं पुण्णमणोरहेण मंत्तुणा पसाद- मेलेण संभावइदब्वेत्ति 76 णिउणिए, अवस्सं से सेविदं अज्जउत्तो जाणि- स्सदि 77 अगुग्गहीदह्मि 78 भअवदीए ण जुत्तं अह्मे परिच्चइदं 79 अज्ज- उत्त, किं ते भूओ पिअं उवहरामि । 19 ·MALAVIKA AND AGNIMITRA (English Translation) May that Siva who, although established in sole supremnacy wbicb confers various favours on those that bow to him, yet himself wears the garment of (elephant) skin, who, although with bis body closely united with that of his beloved, yet is higher than the sages whose minds are away from the objects of sense; in whom although supporting the enrire world with his eight* forms, there is no egotism ;-may He dispel your state of darkness for (your) beholding the right path. (1) (At the end of the Nandi) STAGE-MANAGER-(Looking towards the green room) O worthy person! come here, please. (Entering) ASSISTANT MANAGER-Sir, here I am. STAGE MANAGER-I am told by the learned assembly that the play called Malavikagnimitra, the plot of which is constructed by Kalidasa, must be staged at this vernal festival. Therefore let music begin. ASSISTANT-Not so, please. Neglecting the works of such illustrious writers as Shasa, Saumilla, Kaviputra, how could tbere be any respect for the work of a modern poet, Kalidasa ? MANAGER-Ey! you have spoken without discernment. Consider; * The eight forms are Earth, Water. Fire, Wind, Sky Sun, Moon and the Yajamana (i.e. one who performs a sacri. fice and meets all the expenses thereof), cf. the Nandi sloka of the Abhijana Sakuntalam.

·i 2-3] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 75 All is not good, merely because it is old ; bor is a poem to be despised that it is new. Wise men accept anything after scrutinizing carefully, an igporant person has bis judgement guided by the opinion of others. (2) ASSISTANT-Tbe respectable persons (spectators) are the best judges. MANAGER-Now please make baste. I wish to execute the order of the assembly, wbich I have first received with a bow of (my) bead, just like this attendant, skilful in service, of queen Dharini. (3) (Exeunt ambo) END OF THE PROLOGUE (Then enter Bakulavalika) 2 BAKULAVALIKAI have been ordered by Queen Dhariai to enquire the dancing master, the respectable Ganadasa, bow Malavika is in the dance called chalika, the instruction of which is being imparted to her since recently. Therefore I sball go to the music ball. (Walks about. Then enter a second maid with an ornament in hand) THE FIRST MAID-(Seeing the second) Friend Kaumudika, whence this gravity in you that you do not cast a glance this way, although you are passing close by! THE SECOND-Oh Bakulavalika! Friend, intently looking at this Queen's ring on which the seal of a snake has been engraved and which has been brought from the engraver, I have fallen into your reproof, FIRST-(Observing) Your eyes are rightly fixed (on it). The forepart of your palm appears blossomed as it were, ·76 MALAVIKAGNIMITRA on account of this ring from which filaments of rays have burst forth. SECOND-Friend, where are you going ? FIRST--At the behest of the queen, to see the respectable Ganadasa (and enquire) how Malavika is in grasping instructions, SECOND-Friend, although away with such an employ“ ment, how was she seen by the king ? FIRST-Yes. She was seen standing by the side of the queen, in a picture. SECOND-How exactly was it? FIRST-Listen; having gone to the picture gallery, the queen was beholding a painting drawn by the (painting.) master, and which was quite fresh with the hues of colouring. And the king came in. SECOND-Then, then ? FIRST-After, the formal reception, the queen was asked by the king who was seated on the same seat with her after beholding a maid close to the queen in a painting, amidst her attendants, SECOND - What did he ask? FIRST-This maiden, not seen before, has been painted close to the queen : wbat is her name?' SECOND-Curiosity sets foot with regard to persons of remarkable beauty. Then ? FIRST-Then the king, whose words were not paid heed to, hesitated to importune the queen again. Then it told by princes Vasulakshmi-' Papa, this is Malavika,' SECOND-Smiling) it is indeed befitting (her) childhood 3 wbat next? Tell me, was ·i 4-5] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 77 FIRST—What else ? At present Malavika is being particularly guarded against coming within the range of the king's sight. SECOND-Friend, you go to your business, I too will take this ring to the queen. (Exit) FIRST-(Walking about and noticing) Here, the dancingmaster comes out of the concert-ball. I shall just go to him. (Walks forth) (Entering) GANADASA-Verily indeed, the heridi:ory lore is of great regard in the case of all. But mine is not a baseless estimation in respect of dancing. For, Sages say that this is to the gods a sacrifice which is peaceful and pleasing to the eyes. By Rudra this has been divided into two in his own body united with that of Una; in this, the behaviour of man arising from the three qualities is seen in the various sentiments ; in many ways dancing is the one entertainment to people who are of different tastes. (4) BAKULAVALIKA-(Going rear) Sir, I salute you. GANA. Good girl, live long. BAKULA-Sir, the queen asks (you) whether your pupil Malavika does not feel it hard to grasp (your) instructions. GANA.My good girl, let the queen be informed that she is very clever and intelligent. To be brief Whatever thing expressive of feeling in the pantomimic representation is taught to ber by me, that girl seenis to teach me back by executing that in an excellent way. (5) BAKULA-(To herself) Methinks she has already eclipsed even Iravati. (Aloud) Your pupil has now acheived 20 ·78 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [i 6 her object, as her teacher is so much satisfied with her, GANA,– My good girl, as such persons are rarely found, I ask you;-'Whence was this person got by the qneen?' BAKULA.-The queen's brother, Viraseda by pame and of inferior caste, has been stationed by the king in the frontier fortress on the banks of the Narmada. By hidi this girl was sent as a present to his sister, the queen, thinking that she was fitted for (skilled) fine arts. GANA.- (To himself) Because of her remarkable personality, I think that she is of no low stuff. (Alout) My good girl, I too shall become famous. For The skill of a teacher, when transferred to a worthy pupil, attains quite a different excellence just as the water of a cloud deposited in a sea-shell gains the state of a pearl, (6) BAKULA.Quite so. Now, where is your pupil ? GANA.- After teaching her the art of gesticulation with the movement of five limbs, I asked her to take rest; and she stands enjoying the free air in the balcony commanding a view of the pond. BAKULA.-Then sir, please permit me to go. I shall just stimulate her zeal by communicating to her your satisfaction. GANA,You may see your friend, Now that I have got leisure, I will go home, (Exeunt Omncs) MISRA-VISHKAMBHAKA (Then enter the king with attendants standing at a distance, and the minister with a letter in his hand and sitting beside the king). KING-(Looking at the urinister who has read the letter) ·i 7] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 79 Vahataka, what course does the king of l'idarbha take up ? MINISTER-His owo ruin, my lord. KING-Now I wish to hear his despatch. MINISTER-This is the reply written by him now- "I bave been ordered by your honour thus Prince Madhavasena, your uncle's son, who had promised (a matrimoniai) alliance with me was attacked and taken prisoner on the way while proceeding to me, by your frontier-guard. Out of consideration for me, you must release him with his wife and sister. Surely it is koown to you that the conduct of kings towards kings of an equal descent is equal. Hence your honour will do weil to be impartial in this affair. As for his sister she was lost in the confusion of the capture. I shall strive to find her out. If you must secure the release of Madhavasena from me definitely, please listen to the condition; If your majesty releases my brother-in-law, the Mauryan minister whom you bave detained, then I shall forthwith set free Madhavasena from iinprisonment.(7) KING-(Angrily) What! the foolish fellow writes to me of an exchange of business. Vabataka, the king of Vidarbha is my natural enemy and acts contrary to my interests. Therefore issue orders to the avenging army headed by Virasena for uprooting him as already determined, as he stands within the group of those who are to be attacked. MINISTER-As my lord commands. KING-Or rather, what do you think of it? 5 ·80 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [i 8 MINISTER-Your Majesty speaks what is seen in the political treatises. An enemy, who has lately gained kingship, is easy to extirpate because of not having taken root in (the hearts of) the subjects, like a tree that is loose being lately planted, (8) KING-Then, surely, the words of the compilers of treatises are not untrue. Taking this very thing as the cause, let the general be set to action. MINISTER-Yes. (Exit) (The retinue of the king stand round him in the order required by their duties) (Entering) THE VIDUSHAKA-I have been ordered by His Highness the king-" Gautama, just think of an expedieot by which Malavika, whose portrait was beheld by chance, becomes visible in person to me. I shall just report to him that it has been done so by me. (Walks round) KING-(Seeing the Vidushaka) Here has come to me another minister in charge of another department. VIDU.(Going near) May you prosper ! KING-(With a nod of his head) Please sit here. (The Vidushaka sits down) KING-Has your eye of wisdom been employed for finding out an expedient to achieve (my) object ? VIDU.-Ask about the success of the application of my expedient. KING-How is that? VIDU.-(Whispers) Thus, 6 KING--Very good, friend. A clever beginning. I am hopeful of this enterprise, although success.in it is hard to achieve. For ·i 9-11] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 81 He alone, who has the help of another, is able to accomplish an object attended with obstacles ; a person although endowed with eyes, does not see an object in the darkness, without the help of a lamp. (9) (Behind the curtainl) Enough of boasting much. The superiority or inferiority of us both shali: be made clear in the presence of the king himself. KING-(Listening) Friend, a flower of the tree of your good policy has burst forth. VIDU.-Even the fruit, you will see before long. (Then enter the chamberlain). CHAMBERLAIN- My lord ! the minister reports that your Majesty's orders bave been executed. But these two Haradatta and Ganadasa,- Both professors of dancing and each desirous of gaining victory over the other, like two sentiments in personal form, are trying to interview you. (10) KING-Usher them in. CHAMBERLAIN-As my lord bids. (Exit and re-enter with them) This this way, both of you. GANA. (Seeing the king) Ab ! Unparalleled is the king's splendour ! It is not that he is not familiar to me; nor is he a disagreeable person ; yet I go near bim trembling. Like the ocean, this same king appears quite new to my eyes every moment. (11) HARA.-Great indeed is this splendour in man's form. For- Advancing towards the king, with the person that waits at the throne, my entrance being permitted by the guard employed at the door, I am, as it were, kept 7 back without the utterance of any word, by the lustre 21 way, ·82 MALAVIKAGNIMITRA [i 12 of this (king, which repels my sight. (12) CHAMBERLAIN-Here is the king. You may go near him. BOTH-(Going near) May the king be victorious ! KING--Welcome to you both. (Looking at his attendant) Seats please for these two gentlemen. (Both sit on the seats brought by the attendants) KING_How is it both of you (professors) have come here together at a time fixed for instruction to (your) pupils ? GANA.-Listen, my lord ! The art of dancing was learnt by me at the hands of a worthy teacher. I have also given demonstrations. And I am patronised by Your Highness and the queen, KING-I know (these) well ; what next? GANA.-), cf such credentials, was insulted by this Haradatta in the presence of distinguished persons thus You are not a match for even the dust of my feet. HARA.My lord, he was the first abuser saying that the gulf between him and me was so much as that between the ocean and a puddle. Therefore may your bighness personally examine him and me in both theory and practice of the art. Your Highness alone is for both of us a judicious examiner, VIDU.An excellent proposal. GANA. - The best course (to adopt). May my lord listen with attention. KING-Just wait. The queen will suspect partiality in this matter. Therefore it is proper that the investigation of this case be only in the presence of the queen associated with the learned Kausiki. VIDU.--Your highness speaks aright.

·i 13-15] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 83 8 BOTH THE TEACHERS-As it pleases my lord. KING Maudgalya, piease invite the queen together with the learned Kausiki, after relating to them this matter. CHAMBERLAIN-As my lord bids. (Exit and re-enter with the queen accompanied by the Parivrajika). This way, this way, your ladyship. DHARINI-(Looking at the Paritrajika) Venerable lady, how do you view the quarrel between Ganadasa and Haradatta ? PARIVRAJIKA-Enough of fearing of the defeat of your protege. Ganadasa won't prove inferior to his rival. DHARINI–Although it is so, the patronage of the king accords importance to him. PARI.-O, let your ladyship remember yourself as the holder of the title' Queen'. Look Fire develops excessive brightness by the patronage of the sun. The moon too attains greatness, being favoured by the night, (13) VIDU.-Lo, Queen Dharibi has arrived being led by the learned Kausiki, her companion. KINGI see ber. She- Adorned with auspicious ornaments, appears in the company of Kausiki in an ascetic dress, like the Vedas in personal form accompanied by the knowledge of the Supreme Soul (14) PARI:-(Going rear) May the king be victorious ! KING-Venerble lady, I salute you. PARI•-May you be for a hundred years the husband of Dharini and the Earth, whose productions ((1) son (2) vegetables and minerals) are excellent and whose patience is worthy of them. (15) ·84 MAI.AVIKAGNIMITRAM [i 6 I DHARINI- May my lord be victorious ! KING_Welcome to the queen. (Looking at the Parivrajika) Venerable lady, please take your seat, (All sit down) KING-Revered lady, you must take the place of an examiner of these two respectable persons, Haradatta and Ganadasa, who are disputing with one another about their learning. PARI-Enough of taunting. Is a jewel tested in a village when a town is nearby! KING-Not so. You are the learned Kausiki, indeed. and the queen are (likely to be partial. 9 BOTH PROFESSORS-Your Majesty speaks rightly. The divine lady, being impartial, will do well to judge our merits and defects, KING-Tben let the trial begin. PARI.My lord, the art of dancing is essentially an art for demonstration. What is the good of a controversy in words? Or bow does the queen view this? QUEEN-If you ask me, I don't like the very dispute between thein, GANA-Your majesty, pray, do not think that I will be beaten out even by a learning equal to mine. VIDU.- Madam, let us witness the despute between these Why pay their salaries in vain ? QUEEN-You indeed take delight in quarrels. VIDU,Not so. Of two ruitish elephants fond of quarrel. ing with one another, until one is vanquished, how can there be tranquility ? KING-I bope your ladyship has seen the excellence of the suppleness of the limbs of these two. Parl.-Quite so. rams.

·i 16] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 85 KING-Then wbat else is now to be shown by way of proof by these ? PARI.-Tbat is just what I wisb to say. Personal per formance of an action is excellent in a certain person, where as in another, the power of imparting his knowledge to others is remarkable. He, in whom both (these excellences) are, is rightly to be placed foremost among teachers. (16) VIDU.---Have both of you, gentlemen, heard the words of the divine lady? This is the substance of it. The decision is to be arrived at, after witnessing what you have taught (to your pupils). HARA -It is most agreeable to as. GANA.- Queen, it stands thus. QUEEN-If dull-witted pupils stain the instruction, is it the fault of the teacher ? KING-Queen, it is interpreted thus-'The acceptance 10 of an unworthy pupil exhibits tbe want of discernment in the teacher. QUEEN-(To herself) How now ? (Looking at Ganadasa, aside) Cease to fulfil the desire of my husband, which is inciting him. (Aloud) Desist from this useless undertaking. VIDU..Your Highness speaks rightly. O Ganadasa, of a contest in which you may be easily defeated, where is any good to you who are used to eat the sweet-meats offered to Sarasvati in worship, as you bave secured the post of a musician. GANA. Surely, this only is the meaning of the queen's words. May you now, listen to this necessitated by the occasion.- 22 ·86 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [i 17-18 The person, who is afraid of a contest seeing that he has secured a worthy patronage, who bears the insults of his rival and whose learning is only for (earning) a livelihood, -him (people) call a merchant who has his learning as a comodity for sale. (17) QUEEN-But again it is unfair to exhibit the instruction of a reputed teacher (through a pupil) while she has been lately entrusted to him. GANA.--My pressing demand is just for that reason. QUEEN-Then both of you exhibit your instructions to the divine lady. PARI.- Queen, this is not fair. Arriving at a decision by a single person, although he be omnicient, is likely to be faulty. QUEEN-(Aside) You dunce of a Parivrajika, although I am wide awake, you drive me to sleep, as it were. (Indigriantly turils away. The king points out the queen to the Parivrajika.) PARI.-O moon-faced lady, why do you turn your face away from his majesty, without reason? For, wives get angry upon their husbands only when there is a reason, although they are all powerful with thein. (18) VIDU:-Surely, with reason only (she is angry). Her own side is to be supported. (Looking at Ganadasa) Luckily you are saved by the queen, uoder the pretext of anger. Although well-trained, all won't be efficient in (imparting) instructions (to pupils). 11 GANA.- Queen, please listen. People interpret it thus. Hence, now In this contest, I shall exhibit my skill in imparting instructions in the art of dancing. If you do not permit ·i 19] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 87 my doing so. I consider myself forsaken by you. (19) (Desires to leave his seat) QUEEN-(To herself) What go! (Aloud) The teacher has every authority over his pupils, GANA.-I was entertaining a suspicion all along by mistake. (Looking at the king) The queen has permitted (me). Hence, may the lord command as to the sort of dramatic representation by which I shall show the (skill of my) instruction. KING-As the divine lady orders: PARI:-There is something in the heart of the queen: Therefore, I hesitate. QUEEN-Speak without fear. The king has every authority over bis retinue. KING-Say—' and ine QUEEN-Divine lady, speak now. PARI. O king, the (wise) say that the chalika composed by Sharmishtha in four lines is difficult to perform. Let me see the demonstration of both parties relatiog to the same subject. By that much shall be known the difference between the teaching of the two gentlemed. THE TEACHERS-As the divine lady bids. VIDU,—Then both of you, after making arrangements relating to musical accompaniments in the auditorium, please send a messenger to His Highness. Or wby, the very sonnd of the drum will rouse us up. HARA.-Let it be so. (Rises up. Ganadasa looks at Dharini). QUEEN-(Seeing Ganadasa) Come out victorious ! (The tre'o teachers mnote to go).

·88 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [i 20-22 Pari.- Just come here please, Both TEACHERS-(Returning) Here we are. PARI.-I speak with the authority of a Judge: Let your pupils be introduced without stage dresses in order to reveal the supplenes of every one of their limbs. BOTH-No deed for this advice to us, (Exeunt ambo). 12 QUEEN-(Looking at the king) It would be splendid if my husband employed such skill-ful expedients as this, in state affairs, KING_Do not think otherwise, O proud lady, this was surely not brought about by me, Generally persons of equal learning vie with one another in (gaining) fame. (20) (Sound of the drum behind the screeni. All listesi). PARI.-Ab! music has begun, For, this drum-sound resembling the cry of a peacock delights the mind; - the sound of the drum, magnified by peacocks with Decks erect suspecting it to be the thunder of a rain-cloud, and arising from the deep-sounding middle note. (21) KING-Queen, let us form the audience for it. QUEEN—(To herself) How uncivil is my husband ! (All stand up). Vidu.-(Aside) Sir, let us go gravely. Her ladyship Dharini will find you inconsistent with yourself. KING-Although I am grave, this drum sound hastens me like the sound of the chariot of my own desire descending the path of fulfilment. (22) (Exeunt omnes) HERE ENDS THE FIRST ACT ·ACT II (The musical accompaniments being arranged, then enter the king with his friend, Dharini, the Parivrajika, and retinue of a suitable rank). KING-Revered lady, the instruction of which of these two respectable teachers shall we bebold first ? PARI.-Although superiority in respect of attainments be equal, Ganadasa deserves preference by virtue of his elderliness in age. KING-Maudgalya, after conveying this (view of ours), you attend to your duty. CHAMBERLAIN-As my lord bids. (Exit) (Entering) GANA: My lord, the composition of Sharmishtha is of four padas and of the middle musical time. Your lordship sbould be pleased to listen with attention the chalika dance demonstration of that composition. KING— Professor, out of regard for you I am all attention. (Exit Ganadasa) (Aside) Friend, my eyes are eagerly desirous of beholding Malavika in the green and are as it were, endeavouring to draw away the curtain, through impatience. (1) VIDU. Here is the honey to your eyes; but nearby is the bee. Therefore look now, cautiously (There enter Malavika, the suppleness of her limbs being closely observed by her teacher) VIDU:-(Aside) Look, sir. The sweetness of her beauty does not fall short of that of her portrait, KING_(Aside) Friend, My heart feared a disappointment with regard to her beauty when she was (seen) in the portrait. Now I 23 room ·90 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM Sii 3-5 think the person by whom she was painted, is of a flacid concentration, (2) GANA.My child, leave off timidity and be composed. KING-(To limself) Ah, the flawlessness in every limb of this extraordinary form ! For Her face with long eyes has the splendour of the autumpal moon; her arms are curved at the shoulders; her chest with firm and erect breasts is compact; her sides are (smooth) as if they were planed off ; her waist is (thin) such that it can be spanned by the hand; the hips are plumpy; and the feet hare curved toes, Her body just corresponds with the form conceived by the dancing master in his mind, (3) MALAVIKA After huniming, sings the composition of the four padas) O heart, it is difficult to obtain my lover; do not entertain any hope with regard to him. O! the corner of my left eye slightly throbs. How is this person, seen long before, to be obtained again? Olord! consider me, a dependent on others, as longing for you (4) (Then gesticulates in accordaure with the sentiment) VIDU.-(Aside) O Sir, her ladyship has deposited her soul in you through the means of the song of the four padas. KING-Friend, my heart too says the same. Surely by her, - When she pantomimically demonstrated the meaning of these words-" O lord, know this person to be in love with you" of the song by pointing out her own self; I - have been addressed under the pretext of praying to a fair youth, not finding any (other) way to express her love owing to the proximity of Dharini, (5) ·ii 6-7] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 91 inore (Malavika prepares to go at the close of the song) VIDU.- Lady, stop. An item of duty has been forgotten by you. I just question you about that. GANA.My child, please go after you are declared to be of faultless training. (Malavika returns and stotis) KING_(To himself) Ab, boauty develops fresh splendeur 15 in all postures. For,- Her standing posture,-placing on her hip ter left hand with the bracelets motionless at the wrist, allowing the ocher hand hang down droopingly like a branch of the priyangu creerer, with her glance cast on the pavement where the flowers are being pushed aside by ber toe, and with her upper body erect, is pleasing than her dancing (posture). (6) QưEEN-Your reverence seenis to take to heart even Gautama's words ! GANA.- Queen! nay, not so. Wisdom in Gautama (too) is quite possible by the force of) Destiny. Even a dunce gains the state of a clever man by the association of the learned, just as turbid water becomes clear by the contact of the mud-destroying fruit. (7) (Looking at the Vidushaka) So, let us listen to what you have to say. VIDU.-(Seeing Gana.) Just ask Kausiki. I will afterwards mention that violation of duty which I have noticed. GANA.--Divine lady, please speak out the merits or defects as observed by you. PARI.--Everything has been flawless, as far as was observed by me. For,- The meaning was well indicated through her limbs with expressions held within them; the placing of ber ·92 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ii 8-10 foot was in keeping with the time; she was merged in sentiments; her acting with the help of the branch-like hand, was very gentle. In the representation of its varieties, each guesture prompted another. The harmony of tbe emotions was quite exquisite through the subject matter. (8) GANA-How does the king think? KING-I bave lost regard for my protege. GANA. Today I am a dancing-master. Virtuous men consider that instruction of an instructor pure, which does not turn dark (when presented) before (persons like) you, just like gold (wben thrown) in (to) fire, (9) 16 QUEEN-I congratulate you on the flawless entertainment given. GANI. The patronage of the queen is just the reason for my success. (Looking at the Vidushaka) Gautama now speak out what you bave in your mind, VIDU.--\Vhile exhibiting an instruction for the first time, at first the worship of a Brahmin must be performed. That bas been evideutly forgotten by you, PARI.-Ah, the question is on the innermost point relating to demonstration ! (Al laugh. Malavika smiles) KING—To himself) My eye has obtained the essence of the object of iny (desire), For- The smiling face of that long-eyed lady, beautiful with the teeth slighily revealed, is seen as if it were a blossoming lotus with filaments not fully visible. (10) GABA.- great Brahmin, this is not the first demonstration. Otherwise, how could we omit worshipping you wortby of worship ?

·ii 11] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 93 VIDU. I have been like a stupid chataka bird desiring to drink water, when the sky is resounding with dry clouds, Or, the class of ignorant persons indeed depends upon the satisfaction of the learned. As ber ladyship bas spoken well, bence I offer this present to this lady. (Draws out the bracelet from the king's hands) QUEEN-Wait a bit. Not knowing the inerits of the other (teacher), why do you give the ornament? VIDU.- Because it belongs to another person. QUEEN-(Looking at the teacher) Revered Ganadasa, your pupil has exhibited her training. GANA. -Child, you go now. (Exit Malavika with the teacher) VIDU.(Aside) Thus much is the power of my brains to serve you. KING-No, no; do not put (such) a limitation. For, I Consider her disappearance as the setting of the good fortune of my eyes, as the end of the great festivity of my heart and as the shutting of the door of my bliss. (11) VIDU.- (Aside) You are like a poor patient, wishing for the medicine given by the doctor. (Entering) HARADATTA-Be pleased to behold now the demonstration of mine. KING-(To himself) The purpose of seeing is over. (Out 17 of courtesy, aloud) We are indeed very eager. HARA, I am obliged to you. (Behind the curtain) A BARD-May tbe king be victorious ! It is mid-day. For- The swans are with closed eyes under the shade of the leaves of the lotuses of the oblong pond. Pigeons shun, 24 ·94 MALAVIKAGNIMITRÁM [ii 12-13 out of familiarity with the sloping roofs, the palace on account of the excessive heat. The peacock moves round the revolving fountain, desirous of drinking the water drops thrown out. And the Sun, full with all his rays is ablaze like yourself full with all kingly virtues. (12) VIDU.Oh! oh! our food-time has come up. The doctors speak of the defects of transgressing the proper time. (Looking at Haradatta) What do you say now? HARA.--There is no room for any other words. KING—Then, we will witness your instruction tomorrow. Please take rest. HARA.-As my lord bids. QUEEN-Let my lord take his bath, VIDU.-Lady, hasten special drinks and food, PARI.(Rising) Hail to you. (Exit with the queen and her retinue) VIDU, MO friend, not merely in beauty, but also in artistic skill, Malavika is without a second. KING-Friend, By the Creator who endowed that artlessly beautiful lady with fine accomplishments, the arrow of Cupid has been smeared with poison. (13) In brief, O friend, I have to be thought of by you. VIDU, -I also by you. The interior of iny stomach burns like the oven in the market place. KING-May you speed up in the same manner, also in the matter of your friend. VIDU.-My liesure is at your disposal. But her ladyship (Malavika) is such that her sight depends on others, 18 like the moonlight obstructed by a row of clouds. You ·ii 14] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 95 again, are like a bird, eager to get meat bnt timid, and only hovering round a slaughter-house. Therefore I would like you seek the accomplishment of your task without being impatient. KING-How shall I be without impatience ? That fair-eyed lady has become the sole object of the love of me whose heart has returned from all dealings of the ladies of the harem. (14) (Exeunt omnes) END OF THE SECOND ACT ACT III (Then enter Sanahitika, the maid of the Parivrajika) SAMAHITIKA-I have been ordered by the dirire lady, thus-Samahitika, bring me a citron for presenting it to the queen.' I shall just find out the gardener, Madhukarika. Here she stands looking at the golden Asoka tree. I'll just go near her. (Then enter the gardener) FIRST-(Going near) Madhukarika, fear) Madhukarika, is your gardenduty going on well, SECOND-O Samabitika ! Friend, welcome to you, SAMA.-Friend, the revered lady has ordered" Her Majesty the Queen has to be interviewed by persons like us with a hand that is not empty. Hence I wish to wait on her with a citron, MADHU.- Tbe citron is indeed closeby. Tell me, after seeing the instruction of tbe two dancing masters disputing with one anotber, which of them was praised by ber reverence, ·96 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM SAMA.-It is reported that both of them are learned and skilled in demonstration. But, the instruction imparted to Malavika was praised on account of her superior excellence. 19 MADHU, -How goes the gossip relating to Malavika? SAMA-It is reported tbat the king is very much in love with her. But just to respect the feelings of Dharini, he does not exercise his powers, Malavika too appears, in these days, like a faded jasmine garland worn and cast aside. I know no more, Leave me to go. MADHU..Take the citron hanging from this branch. SAMA.-Yes. (Gesticulates taking the citron) Friend, you too will obtain a more delightful fruit than tbis, for your service to pious persons. (Rises to go) MADHU.-Friend, we will go together. I also will report to the queen the need for offering dohada to the golden Asoka tree wbicb is delaying to put forth blossoms. SAMA. --Right. That is indeed your office, (Exeunt anibo.) END OF THE INTERLUDE (Then enter the king in a love-lorn state and the Vidushaka) KING_(Looking at himself) The body may grow lean wben there is not the bappiness of embracing the beloved. The eye may be with tears that she is not seen even for a moment. Ob, heart, you have never been separated from that fawn-eyed lady. Yet how is it that you undergo affliction when the highest bliss is obtained ? VIDU.- No more lamenting baving cast off all your fortitude. Bakulavalika, the friend of ber ladyship Malavika, ·ji 22 ENGLISH TRANSLATION 97 was seen by me. The message sent by you was delivered to her, KINGWbat did she say to that? VIDU. Inform that I am favoured by this duty entrusted to me. But tbat poor girl, guarded by the queen, is not easily to be got at like a treasure guarded by a serpent. Yet I will bring about a meeting." KING-O mind-born god! creating an earnest desire for 20 ered objects tbat are beset with obstacles, why do you strike thus, such that this person (myself) is unable to put up any delay ? (with astonishment) Where is this agony torturing the heart? and where your trust-worthy weapon (of flowers )? O God of love! in you is seen that which is said to be (both) soft and extremely sharp. VIDU.-I tell you, a beginning has been made in the direction of achieving the object, You just comfort yourself, KING-Then, where indeed shall I pass the rest of the day with a mind a verse to the proper duties ? VIDU.- Just to-day you were requested by Iravati through Nipunika, by sending you under the pretext of the advent of fresh spring, a present of the red Asoka flowers beautiful on account of recept appearance, thus- "I desire to enjoy swinging on the swing in the company of my husband. You also bave proprised ber. There_ fore we will go to the pleasure garden itself, KING-That is not possible, VIDU.How? KING-Friend, women are shrewd by Dature, How will not your friend (Iravati) mark me as one with a beart 25 > > ·98 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iii 3-4 attached to another, although I might be caressing her? Therefore, I see- It is better to reject the request, fitting although it be; for, many reasons for declining it are seen. In the case of proud women, the mode of attention although beter than before, is of no avail, if it is devoid of sincere love. (3) VIDU.--You should not all at once set aside your courtesy to the ladies of the barem. KING-(Reflecting) Then, lead me to the pleasure garden. VIDU, --This way, this way, your honour. (Both 1110ve 011) This pleasure garded appears to hasten you to enter with its fingers of tender leaves moving gently by the wind. KING-(Gesticulating the joy of its touch) The Spring is indeed agreeable. Friend, look.-- The southern wind fragrant with mango-blossoms and of pleasing touch appears like the palm of hand em. ployed by Spring who seems to enquire compassionately tbe bearableness of the anguish of love through the notes, melodious to the ear, of the intoxicated cuckoos. (4) VIDU.-Enter, to get mental ease. (Both enter) With attention, direct your eyes Here surely, Vernal Beauty, as if desirous of tempting you, has put on the dress of Vernal flowers which would put to shame any young woman of distinction. KING_(I 12 astonishinent) Here, I see The alaktaka dye, on the bimba-like lower lip is transcended in excellence by tbe splendour of the red Asoka ; tbe dark wbitish-red Kurabaka has out-beaten the Viseshaka painting on the face ; the titaka mark (on the 21 ·iii 5] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 99 forehead) is surpassed by the tilaka flowers which have the collyrium of the bees adbering to them: (thus) Vernal beauty seems to be scorning women's mode of decorating their faces. (5) (Both gesticulate observing the beauty of the garden. Then enter Malavika agitated) MALAVIKA-I am ashamed of ered myself for loving the king whose beart is not known. Where have I the power to disclose this matter even to my intimate friend ? I know not how long Cupid would lead me with this torment, severe, being irremediable. (Advancing a few steps) Oh, where have I set out ? (Gesticulating recollection) I bave been ordered by the queen-"By the carelessness of Gautama as I bad a fall from the swing, my foot is paining. You go and discharge the dohada of the golden Asoka tree. If it shows blossoms within five days, then I shall bestow on you a favour which will fulfil your desire,” I shall first go to the spot of duty; as Bakulavalika holding the decorations of the feet in her hand, is due to come presently, I will for a moment give vent to my grief, undisturbed (Walks about) VIDU.-(Beholding) O friend, here has come unrefined sugar to one fed up with the drinking of old wine KING-Ey, what is it? VIDU -Not far from here is Malavika, not very gaudily dressed, alone and with an uneasy look, 22 KING-(Joyfully) What! Malavika ? VIDU.- Quite so. KING. It is now possible to sustain my life. Learning from you that my beloved is nearby, my ·100 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iii 6-8 afflicted heart bas heaved a sigh of satisfaction, just like the heart of a thirsty traveller on inferring that a river covered by trees is near, from the cry of the sarasa birds. (6) Now where is her ladyship? VIDU.--Here, emerging out of the grove of trees, she is seen coming this very way. KING_(Seeing her, with joy) Friend, I see. Here comes my very life, expansive in the circular bips, slender at the waist, elevated at the breasts and very long in the eyes. (7) Friend, her ladyship has gained a different state which is far more charming than the former. For With ber cheeks as pale-white as the stalk of the reeds, and with limited ornaments, she appears like the Kunda creeper with its leaves ripened by spring and having only a few flowers (8) VIDU. She too must have been affected by love-sickness like you KING-Your friendship views thus, MALAVIKA--This is tbat Asoka, covering for a graceful fulfilment of its longing and not putting on the dress of flowers, is imitating me who bas been longing. I will just divert myself seated on this stone-slab, cool with the shade of this tree. VIDU.Did you hear ? Her ladyship says that she has been longing KING-By just this much, I do not consider you as rightly conjecturing. For,- The Malayan breeze, bearing the Kurabaka pollen 23 and followed by the thin drops of water of the tender ·9-10] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 101 leaves the folds of which are just openiog, does produce in the mind a lodging even without any cause. (9) (Malavika sits) KING_Friend, this way please. Let us conceal ourselves behind the creepers: VIDU.-I believe that not far away is that some one like Iravati. KING-The elephant, having secured a lotus plant, does not surely care for tbe alligator. (Stands seeing) AIALA.O heart, desist from your desire which has no support and which has gone too far. Why torture me? (The Vidushaka looks at the king) KING-O my dear, look at the perversity of love. You do not disclose the real cause for your anxiety, nor has conjecture the sole purpose of teaching the truth. Yet: O lady with fair thighs, I am making myself the object of these lamentations. (10) VIDU.-Now, your doubts will be cleared. Here Bakulavalika, to whom your message of love was entrusted, has come to attend on her in this private place. KING_Does she remember at all my request ? VIDU.- What? Will this whore's-daughter now forget your important message ? I, at any rate, don't forget it. (Entering, with the decoratioris of the feet in hand) BAKULAVALIKA-Is my friend happy ? MALA. -Oh Bakulavalika! friend, welcome to you. Sit down, BAKULA.(Sittirig) Friend, now you have been employed for a worthy duty. Therefore stretch one fuot, so that I may dye it with alaktaka and deck it with the anklet, 26 ·102 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iii 11-12 The queen is MALA.(To herself) O heart, do not feel happy that this good fortune-bas come up. How shall I extricate myself now? or else, this very thing will now be my funeral decoration. 24 BAKULA. What are you considering ? indeed anxious with regard to the appearance of buds on the golden Asoka tree, KING-Oh ! then is all this a preparation for fulfilling the longing of the Asoka tree? VIDU.-Why? Did you think-" The queen is adorning her (Malavika) with the barem-decorations, on my account ?!! MALA.-Friend, excuse me for this. (Strefches her foot) BAKULA.-Ey, you are to me (as dear) as my own body, (By gesticulation starts painting the foot) KING-Friend, behold the glossy lines of colour painted on tbe extremeties of the feet of my beloved, wbich look like the very first appearance of tender leaves of the tree of Cupid scorched by (the fire of) Siva. (11) VIDU..A duty, quite befitting her feet, bas been entrusted to her ladyship. KING-You have spoken rightly. With this tip of her foot bearing the hue of a fresh sprout and with tbe flashing splendour of her nails, this girl deserves to strike two things, viz. (1) the Asoka tree which has not put forth blossoms with a desire to have its longing fulfilled, or (2) her lorer who has committed an offence and is with his bead bowing down.(12) VIDU.--Her ladyship will strike you guilty of an offence, KING-With a bowed down head, I accept the words of a Brabmin who foresees the fulfilment of my desires.

·ENGLISH TRANSLATION 103 me so. (Then enter Iravati in an intoxicated state and an attendant) IRAVATI-My dear maid Nipunika, I have beard that intoxication is an ornament to women mostly. Is this popular saying true ? NIPUNIKA-It was a popular saying before this. Now it has become a truth. IRA.-Enough of these praising words of affection. Tell me whence to know whether the king has gone to the swing-house before me or not. Nipu, -By your Majesty's unceasing love (for him). 25 IRA.-No more flattery. Speak taking up an unconcerned attitude. NIPU.-The revered Gautama, eager for spring-gifts, told May Your Highness hurry up, IRA.-(IValking in accordance with her state) Maid, my heart hastens me overpowered by intoxication to behold my husband, But my feet do not adrarce at all. NIPU... We have, verily, come to the swing-house. IRA.-Nipunika, my husband is not seen here. NIPU. May your Majesty look well. The king must be biding some where in order to play a trick. Let us just proceed to this stone-slab, under the Asoka tree and over grown with the Priyangu creepers, IRA.-Yes. (They do sp) NIPU. (Observing) Queen, please behold. While we have been searching for the mango-sprout, we are bitten by red ants. IRA.- What do you mean ? NIPU.--Here, under the shade of the Asoka tree, Bakulavalika has been decorating the foot of Mala vika.

·104 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM IRA.-(Showing fear) This is not the place for Malavika. How do you view this matter? NIPU.--I think that Malavika has been appointed to the office of offering dohada 10 the Asoka, by the queen whose foot is paining, as she had a fall from the swing. Otherwise how would the queen permit ber attendant to wear the pair of anklets which was put on by herself? IRA.-Great, indeed, is this honour to her! NIPU.- Would you search for the king ? IRA.-Friend, my feet do pot advance anywhere else. The intoxication is bringing a change upon me. I will just go to the very end of what I suspect. (Observing Malavika, to herself) My beart has been rightly apprehensive. BAKULA.(Pointing out the foot to Malavika) Is the display of the lines of colour to your taste ? 26 MALA.- Friend, I hesitate to praise this, as it is on my own foot. By wbcm were you trained in the art of decoration ? BAKULA,- I am the pupil of the king in this matter. VIDU — Just hasten her for the teacher's fee. MALA. It is strange you are not proud. BAKULA–Having obtained a pair of feet befitting my instructions, to-day I shall feel proud, (Seeing the colour; to herself) Ah, my commission has been accomplished, (Aloud) Friend, the display of colour on one of your feet is finished. Only the breath from the mouth bas to be passed on it. Or why, this place is quite airy. KING-Friend, look Now bas come to me an exceilent opportunity for ·jii 13] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 105 service to fan ber foot, wet with red lac dye, with the breath of my mouth. (13) VIDU..Why do you feel sorry ? This wiil have to be enjoyed by you for a long time, in due course. BAKULA..Your foot shines like a red lotus. . By every means, may you repose on the king's lap. (Iravati looks side-ways at Nipinika) KING_That is my wish, JALA.- Do not say what is not fit to be said, BAKULA-I bare said odly what should be said. MALA. -I am dear to you, is it not ? BAKULA, Not only to me. MALA. -- To whoin else then ? BAKULA.To the king also, who admires merits. VALA.--You are uttering a lie. That exactly is not in me, BAKULA -'Truly it is not in you. It is seen in the emaciated and very pale limbs of the king. NIPU -The reply of the wretch is previously calculated, as it were. BAKULA - Establish a proof for the maxim of good people 27 that love should be tested by love. MALA. - Why do you talk as you please ? BAKULA. -Not at all. These are, indeed, the king's words soft with love and spoken through ancther's mouth, MALA ---Friend, my heart does not believe it, when I think of the queen. BAKULA.-Silly girl! Should not the mango-blossoms, the essence of the advent of Spring, be used as an ornament, just because the bees would bover round them? MALA.--You just help me to the utmost, in distress. BAKULA ---I am surely Bakula ralika, whose fragrance ear- 27 ·106 MALAVIKAGNIMITRÁM (iii 14 (help) increases when pressed (more and more). KING-Very good, Bakulavalika, very good! By means of a speech, which was introduced after knowing the state of ber mind and in which suitable answers were given to contradictions, this lady (Malavika) has been brought within the range of her commission (by Bakulavalika). Rightly are the lives of lovers in the hands of the female messengers: (14) IRA.- Look ; Malavika bas been induced by Bakulavalika to take this step. NIPU..Queen, her advice is, in accordance with her commission. IRA.-Rightly, indeed, has my heart been apprehensive, After getting at the facts, I shall think (of what to do), BAKULA. Here is your second foot also with decoration completed, I just put the anklets on it. (Gesticulates putting the anklets) Friend, get up ; execute the queen's order of causing the Asoka to blossom. (Both rise) IRA. The queen's order bas been heard (by me) it be (executed) now. BAKULA. Here, in front of you, is this with raga (l, redness ; 2. passion) increased and fit for enjoyment. MALA.-(Jogfrilly) Who? The king.? BAKULA.-(With a smile) Not the king. (I mean) this 28 cluster of tender leaves hanging from the branch of the Asoka. Wear it on your ear. VIDU...Did you hear ? KING-Friend, this much is enough for lovers, There would be no delight for me even in a union. tbat is being accomplished, of two lovers one of whom is indifferent and the other ardent ; far better would be Let ·ii 15-171 ENGLISH TRANSLATION 107 even the destruction of the physical bodies of ao equally loving couple baving no hope of meeting each other, (15) (Halavika, wearisg the tender leaves as hier ear-ornanneizt, stretches her foot towards the Asoka tree) KING-Friend, Having taken from this tree, a tender leaf (to wear) on her ear, she deposits her foot on that (very tree). Since the two have exchanged similar gifts, I consider myself deprived of my desired object), (16) BAKULA.-Friend, it is no fault of yours (cow). This Asoka would be worthless if it should delay io putting forth blossoms even after obtaining the honour of the touch of your KING-Even after being honoured by this slender-waisted lady with her foot, tinkling with poisy anklets and tender like a fresh lotus, if you do not bear immediately a wealth of flowering buds, O Asoka, you cherish, vaio, a longing in common with sportive lovers. (17) Friend, I desire to make my appearance there, with a (suitable) occasion for speaking. VIDU.--Come along. I will make fun of her. (Both enter) NIPU..O Queen! the king is appearing here. IRA.-At first, my mind bad contemplated this, VIDU -(Going near) Is it proper that you should kick with your left foot this Asoka, a dear friend of His Majesty ? BOTH-(111 a confused state) Oh, the king ! VIDU. Bakulavalika, why was this lady not prevented 29 from doing such an immodest act, (at least) by you who kpew her purpose ? (Malavika shows fear) NIPU.--Queen, see what the vorthy Gautama has started ? in ·108 MALAVIK AGNIMITRAM [iii 18-19 IRA.. How eise would that wretch of a Brabmin behave ? B.AKULA.-Sir, she has been executing the queen's orders. In this transgression she is a dependent on another. May the king be graceful (\Vith these words she makes Malavika also prostrate to the king along with herself) KING-When it is thus, you are not guilty. Rise up, good maiden; (Saying these words, he raises her taking her by the hand) VIDU It is but right. The queen has to be respected in this KINGO charming girl, endowed with beautiful thighs, has there been any pain now to your left: foot, soft as a tender leaf, placed on the bard trunk of the tree ? (18) (Malavika blushes) IRA.-Oh! my lord is with a heart, soft as fresh butter, MALA.Bakulavalika, come along.. Let us report to the queen that her command has been executed. BAKULA--Request the kiog (your lord) to let you go. KING-Good girl, would you go ? Then please listen to my supplication, the proper occasion for which has come. BAKULA - Listen attentively. May my lord speak out: . KING- This person (1) too does not bear since a long timne such a power of happiness. With the nectar of your touch, fulfil the longing also of this person who has no interest in anything else. (19) IRA-(Suddenly approaching) Fulfil, fulfil. 'The Asoka does not put forth Bowers, but this (person) surely biossoms All are confused seeing Iravati) KING-Aside) Friend, wbat is the go, now? VIDU. What else? Only to take to our heels, ·isi 30] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 109 IRA:-Bakulavalika, you have begun well. Now make my lord gratified of bis request (to you). BOTH-Be pleased, o queen! Who are we (two) to accept 30 the king's love? (Exeunt ambo) IRA.-Med are not trust-worthy. As I trusted your deceitful words, this was not known by me like an unsuspicious deer whose mind is captivated by the song of a hunter. VIDU.(Aside) Answer something in reply, A burglar, althougb caught red-banded, will have to say-'I am just practising house-breaking.' KING_Fair one, I had nothing to do with Malavika. I was diverting myself in some manner, as you were late: IRA.-You are to be trusted. I did not know that such an object of diversion was obtained by my busband. Otherwise, this unfortunate person (I) would not act thus. VIDU.-By this much, please do not say that there bas been a breach of politeness in the case of the king. You may reconcile yourself with the king's) offence of conversing with the queen's attendant seen by cbance. You are the best judge in this matter. IRA.- Why not the conversation go on! Why should I trouble myself ? (Sets out in anger) KING-(Going after her) Let your lady-ship be appeased. (Iravati keeps on going although her foot is held up by her girdle) O fair one, indifference towards a loving person does not look prell. IRA.-Rogue, you are with a faithless heart, KING-In me, familiar with you, O dear one, let your coutempt indicated with the word Rogue' rest. But don't you give up your anger although entreated by your girdle fallen at your feet ? (20) 28 ·110 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iii 21-22 IRA.-Even this wretched thing sides with you. (Takirig up the girdle, wishes to strike the king with it.) KING-This Iravati, 31 Angry and suffused with tears, is preparing to strike me with her golden girdle slipped down from her round hips through carelessness, just as an array of clouds ready to strike the Vindhya mountain with a streak of lightning (21) IRA.-Once again, do you make me alone guilty ? KING_(Holds her hand together with the girdle) O curly-haired one! would you withdraw (your) punishment from me, a guilty person ? You develop your fascination and at the same time you are angry now with this slave of yours. (22) Surely this is permitted. (Falls at her feet) IRA.-These are not Malavika's feet that would fulfil your felicitous longing. (Exit with her attendant) VIDU -Get up; you have been favoured. KING-(Rising and not seeing Iravati) Has my beloved really gone ? VIDU. --Friend, fortunately she has gone away, displeased with this impolite act (of yours). Let us therefore, move away soon, before she returns like Mars to the zodiacal sign with retrograde motion, KING-Oh the un-evenness of love ! I, with my mind attracted by my beloved, consider (this) rejection of my supplication as a service ; for it is here by possible to ignore that angry (Iravati), full of love for me. (23) (Exit with his friend) END OF THE THIRD ACT.

·ACT IV 32 (Then enter the king and a Portress) KING-(To himself) The tree of (my) love set its roots in the form of interest relating to her, when she came'within the range of my ears; it put forth sprouts of a welldeveloped passion when she became the object of my vision (lit, eyes); and it was covered with buds, when there was the visible horripilation (on me), owing to the touch of her band. May that tree make me, the lover, experience tbe taste of its fruit. (Aloud) Friend Gaulama ! PORTRESS-Hail my lord ! Gautama is not present here. KING-(To himself) O, he has been sent by me to learn the news relating to Malavika. (Entering) VIDUSHAKA- Prosperity to your honour ! KING_Jayasena, just find out where queen Dharini is being diverted, as her foot is injured. PORTKESS-As my lord bids. (Exit) KING-Gautama, what news of your esteemed friend ? VIDU.-Just the same as of a cuckoo caught by a cat. KING_(Sorrowfully) How ? VIDU.-Indeed that poor lady has been confined in the under-ground safe-room, as if in a cave, by that tawnyeyed woman. KING-Was it after coming to know of my contact with her? VIDU.-Just so, KING-Who is that person, so adverse to me, by whom the queen was put to rage (against me) ? VIDU,- Please listen. The Parivrajika told me ,"It is reported that ber ladysbip Iravati went yesterday to ·112 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iv 2 $ ask the queen whose foot has been injured, if there was any relief, KING_Then ? VIDU.-" Then she was asked by the queen--' Was (your) dear husband seen (by you)?' She replied-'Gentle is your civility as it is not known to you that the state of being tbe beloved' bas passed on to a maid-servant.' 33 KING--Although without any specific mention, this statement causes suspicion about Malavika. VIDU..." Then, being continuously pressed by her, she acquainted her with your misdemeanour. KING-Oh, the continued resentment of her ladyship! What Dext? Tell me. Vid. What next! Malavika and Bakulavalika, with feet fettered, are like two Naga maidens, experiencing residence in the under-world where sun's rays are not at all seen KING--Alas! The sweet-voiced cuckoo and the bee, even as they just got attached to the blossomed mango tree, have been driven into the hollow by an untimely shower associated with a strong driving wind. (2) Can tbere be scope for any expedient in this matter? VIDU.--How can there be ? For, Madhavika, the keeper of the safe-room, bas been ordered by the queen Malavika and Bakulavalika are not to be set free without seeing iny seal ring.' KING-(Sighing and reflecting) Friend, what has to be dope in this matter ? VIDU.-(Considering) There is a way for this. KING-How please ? 6 ·iv 3] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 113 VIDU.--(Casting his look all round) Some one may bear un-noticed. I will whisper it in your ear. (Getting close to ht, whispers) Thus, thus. (Communicates it to him.) KING (Joyfully) Very good. Employ it for success. (Entering) PORTRESS—My lord, reposing on a couch set in an airy place, the queen, her fooi bearing red sandalpaste being held in the hands of an attendant, is being diverted with stories by tbe revered (Parivrajika). KiXG--Then, the time is suitable for my visit. l'IDU.- Hence, you go. I too will make my bands contain a present (lit. be with hands not empty) in order to see the queen. KING-Nake our secret koown to Jaya sena also. VIDU.Very well. (Whispers in her ear) It is thus, lady (Exit after comunicating it.) KING—Jayaseda, show me the way to the couch set in the airy place. PORTRESS_This way, this way, my lord. (Then enter the queen lying on a couch, the Parivrajika 30 and retinue of a suitable rauzk.) QUEEN-Revered lady, the plot of the story is interesting. What pext? PARI.--(Casting a glance) I will continue the story) later. Here bas come His Majesty, the Lord of Vidisa. QUEEN-Ob, ny husband! (Desires to rise up) KING- Enough, enough of straining yourself to be civil to me. sweet-voiced one, you should not cause pain to me and to your foot which is un-used to be without anklets and which is resting on a golden stool. (3) 29 ·114 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iv 4 QUEEN-Victory to my hasband ! PARI.-Prosperity to the king! KING (After salriting the Parivrajika, sits down) Queen, is the pain bearable ? QUEEN-Now, it is better. (Theil enter the Vidu shaka in fright, his thumb tied with the sacred thread.) VIDU, Save me, save me, sir. I am bitten by a serpent. (All are dejected.) KING_Alas! alas! Where were you loitering ? VIDU.- As I thought of seeing tbe queen, I went to the pleasure-gardeo in order to gather flowers (for presenting then to her) as per custom. QUEEN-O fie! alas ! I myself have become the cause of danger to the life of a Brahmin, VIDU. Tbere, when my right hand was stretcbed for (plucking) a cluster of tbe Asoka, I was bitten by Death in the form of a serpent. Here are the two marks of the bite. (Shotos the bite) PARI.-If so, the excision of the bitten limb is tbe first remedy, it is said, Let that be done. Excision or canterization of the bitten limb, or letting of blood from the wound,atbese are uoblamable remedies (to be adopted) in the case of persons who are just bitten by serpeats. (4) Kisg-Now, this is a case for poison-doctors, Jayasena, let Dhruvasiddhi be brought soon, PORTRESS-As my lord bids. (Exit) 35 VIDU.- Ab! I bare been seized by the wicked Death. KING-Do not be alarmed. The bite may be even without poison.

·it] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 115 VIDE.. How sball I not be alarmed? My limbs are experiencing a convulsive sensation. (Show's the effect of poison) QUEEN-Ha! An eril end is shown by the affection. You support the Brahmin. (The Parivrajika supports him hastily) VIDU.-(Looking at the king) Sir. I have been your dear friend ever siace boy-bood. Considering that, undertake the maintenance and protection of my childless mother, KING_Do not be afraid, Gautama. Be composed. Very soon the physician will treat you, (Entering) PORTRESS---My lord, Dhruvasiddhi ordered by you, says 'Let that Gautama he brought bere. KING-If so, please take him supported (well) to that noble (physician). PORTRESS Be it so, VIDU, -(Looking at the queen) Lady, I may or may not live, Please pardon all the offences caused to you by me while serving His Highness, QUEEN_May you be long-lived. (Exeunt Viduslaka and Portress) KING-The poor fellow, timid by nature, has no confidecce even io Dbruvasıddhi, of a significant oame and unfailing success. (Entering) PORTRESS-Hail, my lord! Dhruvasiddhi sends word-'Something bearing the impression of a serpent has to be provided for the process of the Udakumbha.' Let such a thing be secured QUEEN-This is a ring bearing the seal of a serpent. Give it into my hands afterwards: (Gives the ring. The portress, taking it, starts to go) ·116 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iv 5 KING_Jayasena, bring soon the news of the success in the business (undertaken). PORTRESS-As my lord bids. PARI.--As my heart says, Gautama is freed from poison. KING.May it be so. 36 (Entering) PORTRESS-Victory to my lord, the king ! The effect of the poison on him being reversed, Gautana bas come back to normal condition. QUEEN-Luckily, I am free from blame, PORTFESS—Here this minister Vahataka begs to state * Maoy state-affairs are to be consulted. I wish to be favoured with an interview.' QUEEN--My lord may go to achieve success in business. KING-Queen, this place is penetrated by the sun. A cooling treatment is most suited for this ailment. Therefore let the bed be removed to some other place. QUEEN--Girls, carry out the order of my husband. ATTENDANTS-We obey. (Exeunt Queens Parivrajika and attendants) KING-Jayasena, take me by the secret path to the pleasure-garden. PORTRESS-- This way, this way, my lord. KING-Jayasena, I hope Gautama Gautama has finished his business, PORTRESS--Quite so. KING-Even after believing that the plan adopted for the attainment of the desired object is a sure means, yet, my heart, quite diffident of success, is timidly entertaining a doubt. (5) (Entering) VIDUSHAKA-Prosperity to you! Your auspicious affairs have been accomplished.

·iv 5] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 117 $ KING—Jayasena, you too attend to your business. PORTRESS-As my lord bids. (Exit) KING- Gautama, Madhavika is a dunce. I hope she did not hesitate in the least. VIDU.—How could she hesitate, after seeing the queen's signet-ring. KING-I do not speak about the seal at all. What is the reason for the release of these two '? How is it you have been deputed with this message, in preference to the queen's own attendants?'--Such questions, she ought to have put. VIDU.-Wby, I was indeed asked (thus). But, dunce that I am, my wit rose to my belp (in answering her). KING-Relate (all that to me). VIDU.--I said" The king was informed by the astro- 37 logers ;-'Your star is with an evil portent, Therefore, let all the prisoners be released.' KING—(With joy) Then, what further ? VIDU." Having heard this, the queen, sparing the feelings of Iravati, deputed me with the message to show that the king was setting them free.” Thereupon, saying—'It is right,' she granted our object. KING--(Embracing the Vidushaka) Friend, I am really dear to you. For, it is not by virtue of intellect only that one sees (the way of accomplishing the object of friends; the subtle path leading to the success of a business is per ceived even by affection. (6) VIDU. You please hurry up. After stationing Malavika with her friend in the 'Ocean louse, I have come to meet you, 30 ·118 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iv 7 KING-I will do her honour. Lead me. VIDU.-May you come along. (Advancing) This is the Ocean-house KING-(With fear) Friend, here comes close to us, this Chandrikas the maid-servant of your friend (Iravati), with her hands busy in plucking flowers. Let us just get ourselves concealed behind this wall: Vidu.-Oh! Chandrika (nioon-light) is surely to be avoided by thieves and gallants. (Both do as stated) KING---Gautama, how, indeed, is your friend waiting for me ? Come along; standing by the side of this window, I will look in. VIDC.-Yes. (Both stand looking in) (Then enter Malavika and Bakulavalika) BAKULA.-Friend, bow down to the lord. MALA.-Salutation to you. KING—I think she is pointing my portrait to her. MALA.-(With joy, looking at the door-way) Friend, do vou deceive me? KING-I am amused by the joy and sorrow of her ladyship. 33 Botb the states of the lotus, viz. the one it assumes at sun-rise and the other at sun-set, have been put on, moment, by the face of the fair-faced lady. (7) BAKULA.- Why, here is the lord in painting ! BOTH-(Having bowed down) May the lord be victorious ! MALA.-Friend, on that occasion when the king's beauty was beheld by me in confusion, I was not at all quenched of my thirst (to see him); in the same way, the lord, with whose sight I am not fully gratified, has been gazed at, eren now. VIDU.-Did Your Highness hear ? Her ladyship says that in a ·is 8-) ENGLISH TRANSLATION 119 you frere not fouod so (band some) in person as in the picture, In vain you bear the pride of youth like a casket holding a treasure of jewels. KING-Friend, women, although full of curiosity, are bashful by pature. Look They wish to observe fully the beauty (of their lovers); and yet, the eyes of the long-eyed women do not function fully on their lovers, while meeting them for the first time, (8) MIALA.--Friend, who is this lady looked at intently with an affectionate glance by my lord whose face is a little turned aside ? BAKULA.—Why, this is Irarati standing by his side. MALA, -- Friends the king seems to me to be dis-courteous, as he, leaving all the queens, has fixed his gaze on only one BAKULA.-(To lzerself) Taking the king in the picture to be the real one, she is feeliag jealous. Well. I'll just play a joke on her. (Aloud) Friend, she is the favourite of the king. MALA.--Thien, 'why do you trouble yourself now, (with all this)? (Turns away jealously). KING-Friend, behoid : By this (maiden), jealously turning away her face, the tilaka mark on which is furrowed by her frown and the lower lip of which is quivering, the instruction 39 received from her teacher in the graceful jesticulations (when) under fits of anger at the faults of the lover has been exbibited, as it were. (9) VIDU.-Now, get ready to propitiate her, MALA.-The revered Gautama is waiting on her just here.

·120 MALAVIKAGYIMITRAM. [iv 10-12 (Malavika desires to turn her face to another side) BAKULA.-(Preventing her) Surely, are you not angry now? MALA. If you think me angry for a long time, here (my) anger sball be recalled. KING--(Going rear) How is it, o lotus-eyed one, you get angry on me for an act represented in the picture ? Here, indeed, I am in person your slave, devoted exclusively to you alone. (10) BAKU LA.Victory to the king ! MALA.-(To herself)) How is it the king in the portrait was scorned by me? (Outwardly folds her liands, her face indicating love. The king shows uneasiness of love). VIDU. How is it you appear to be indifferent ? KING-Owing to the un-trustworthi-ness of your friend. VIDU.-How comes this distrust of yours in ber ladyship? KING-Listen -- (In dreams, having stood within the range of both my eyes, your friend disappears in a moment ; although come between my arms, she moves a way all at once : O friend, how at all can the mind of me, teased by love-sickness with delusions of union in this manner, be with confidence in her ? (11) BAKULA. Friend, the king is often deceived. Therefore let your self be made trust-worthy. MALA.-Friend, a union with the king even in a dream was difficult to obtain in my case, unfortunate that I am 40 BAKULA.__Let my lord give an apswer to this. KINGWhat is the good of an answer? My own self has been given by me to your friend with the fire of love as witness; I am not to be served by her; (on tbe other hand), I will serve her in private. (12) ·iv 13-14] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 121 BAKULA.-I am obliged. VIDU.(Moving about, hurriedly) Bakulavalika, here is a deer destroying the sprouts of the young Asoka plant. Come along ; let us drive it off. BAKULA – yes. (Exit) KING-Friend, in this very way, you should be vigilant with regard to this affair whicb ought to be guarded. VIDU, -Should Gautama be instructed even thus? BAKULA.-(Walking about) Respectable Gautama, I will remain in a concealed place. You keep watch at the door, VIDU.-That is right. (Exit Bakrila.) I will just recline on this crystal pillar. (Havitig done so) Oh, how pleasing is the touch of this excellent stope ! (He goes to sleep. Malavika stands in a timid manner) KING--Leave off, O fair maiden, the timidity at union (with me) ; you put on the role of an Atimukta creeper towards me, wboam seeking your love siace a long time and have come to the state of a mango-tree (round which the Atimukta creeper has to twine itself). (13) NALA.--I am unable to do even what is dear to me, out of fear of the queen. KING-Ey, you should not be afraid. MALA.-- (Tauntingly) The power of my lord, who is not afraid, has been witnessed by me, while bebolding the (young) queen. KING--O (maiden) endowed with bimba-like lips, courtesy is, indeed, the family vow of heroes. Hence, O longeyed one, my life depends on the hope of your favour(14) Therefore, let this person in love with you since long, be favoured. (Embraces her, Malavika avoids him) 31 41 ·122 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ir 15 KING---(To himself) Charming, indeed, is the advent of the influence of love on young maidens: Form She trembles and obstructs my hand and fingers active in the work of untying) her girdle ; she brings both her hands to the state of a covering of the breasts, while being embraced by force ; she turns away her face, with eyes endowed with (fair) eyelashes, as I raise it to kiss; yet, eren though under some pretext, she does accord to me the joy of the fulfilment of my longing. (15) (Theil enter Iravati and Nipunika) IRAVATI-My girl, Nipunika, were you realy informed by Chandrika that the revered Gautama was seen sleeping all alone in the verandah of the Ocean-louse? NIPUNIKAIf otherwise, how would I report it to your ladyship? IRA.--Then, we will go there alone to enquire my dear lord's friend, rescued from great peril ; acd...... NIPU.Your ladyship's sentence looks incomplete. IRA. And also to propitiate my husband in the portrait. NIPU -Now, how at all can the king be propitiated in such a way? IRA,-0 sılly girl, is not my husband the same as the one in the portrait, with his heart fixed on another? This attempt (of mine) is only to niake amends for my breach of civility (towards him). NIPU.This way, this way, your lady:hip (Both move along) (Entering) MAID-May your Highness be victorious! The queen sends word me. This is not the occasion to show my jealousy. Yet, in order to enhance (your) respect, to be sure, that Malavika, together with her friend, ·ri] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 133 was put in shackles. If you approve of doing what is agreeable to my husband, I will do it. Tell me that is desirable to you. IRA.-Nagarika, conrey to the queen-"Who am I to direct the queen ? Favour to me bas been stowo by punishing the servants. By the favour of wbich other person, is this person (myself) getting on? MAID-I obey. (Exit) 42 NIPU-([Valking about and lookirag) Here, at the doorway of the Oceair-house is the Revered Gautama, sleeping even as he is sitting, like a buil in the market-place. IRA-Oh calamity! I hope the evil effects of the poison is pot still remaining. NIPU.-He appears with a bright facial expression. Moreover he has been treated by Dhruvasıddhi. Theretore, no evil can be feared in his case. Vidu:-(Dreamıs) O lady, Malavika ! Nipu.-Did your ladyship hear? By whom car this wretch be trusted in the accomplishment of his commission. Having filled bis belly all along with the sweets offered by you at the time of pronouncing blessings, he now dreams of Malavika. VIDU,—May you surpass Iravati. Nipu.---This is a great villainỹ ! Concealing myseif bebind this pillar, I shall frighten this wretched Brahmin afraid of serpents, with this long stick crooked like a serpent. IRA.--The ungrateful fellow surely deserves the violecce. (Nipuniku lets fall the long-stick on the Viduslaba) VIDU.(Waking up suddenly') Alas! Alas! a serpent has fallen ou ine !

·124 MIALAVIKAGNIMITRAM 6 once. KING-(Going rear him at once) Don't fear friend, don't fear. MALA.-(Following him) My lord, do not go out all at A serpent he says. IR 4.-O fie ! O fie ! My husband rusbes ibis very way ! VIDV:-(With a loud laughter) Oh, this is after all a stick! But I tbought that I bad reaped the fruit of throwing the bame on a serpent, baving myself made the appearance of a bite with the Ketaki thorn. (Entering with a loss of the curtain) BAKULA.-Let not my lord enter (this place). Here is something, with a crooked motion, like a serpent. IRA. (Advancing towards the king from behind the pillar) Has the day-meeting of the couple, been blessed with the fulfilment of the desired end, without any obstacle ? (Seeing Iravati, all are confused) KING--My beloved, strange is this civility (towards me). 43 IRA.Bakulavalika, I congratulate you on the fulfilment of your promise in the matter of your mission as a go-between BAKULA, -Be pleased, your Highness. The king is to be asked about what has been done by me. Does the lord (Indra) cease to pour rain, just because the frogs croak ? VIDU.-Do not say that. At the very sight of you, His Highness has forgotten your slighting even his prostra. tion before you. And you, again, do not get reconciled even now. IRA Though angry, what can I do at present ? KING-Needless anger is incompatible with you ; for, — O fair-bodied one! Wben has your face become the ·iv 16-17] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 125 object of anger, without cause ? Tell me, how at all will the night be with the moon's orb dimmed by the planet (Rahu) when it is not a full-moon day ? (16) IRA.- Needless (anger)!' ..-rightly observed by my husband. When our good-fortunes have been transferred to another, if I should still get angry, then I would surely become an object of ridicule. KING—You imagine tbings wrongly. But I, to be sure, do not see at all any cause for anger. For, These two were set free by me, with the view that servants, although guilty, should not be made to undergo punishment oo festive occasions ; and they have come to me to bow down (in gratefulness). (17) IRA,-Nipunika, go and tell the queen that her partiality has been really seen to-day. NIPU.-I obey. (Exit) VIDU. (To himself) Oh, a calamity has befallen us! The house-pigeon, escaping from confinement, has fallen into the sight of a cat, NIPU.--(Entering, aside) Queen, Madhavika who was met by chance, said tbat it came to pass thus. Whispers) IRA.-(To herself) It is clear. Surely this is a device 44 employed by this base Brahmin, in this affair. (Looking at the Vidushaka) This is the policy of this minister of love-affairs. VIDU.–Lady, if I had studied even a single syllable of Policy, surely the king would bave been sent a way by me. KING_(To limself) How shall I liberate myself from this difficult situation ? (Estering) PORTRESS--My lord, Princess Vasulakshmi, 32 ·126 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [iv while running after her (play) ball, was sorely frightecpd by a tawny monkey; sbe is (now) reposing on the queen's lap, trembling like a tender leaf (caught) in a strong wind and does not regain composure even slightly. KING--Alas! alas! Timid is the nature of children. IRA.-(With agitation) Let my lord hurry up to comfort ber, so that her affection caused by the fear may not increase KING-Here I will bring her back to senses: (Moves out isz haste) VIDU.-Good, O tawny ape, good! Your own party has been (really) saved by you. (Exit King and Viduslaka : so also Iravati, Nipunika and the Portress). MALA.-Friend, my heart shudders at the thought of the queen. I do not know what experience will bave to be gone through next. (Behind the curtain} Wonderful, wonderful! Even before the completion of five days after the dohada, the golden Asoka is richly laden with buds. I will report this to the queen, (Both are highly delighted on hearing this) BAKULA.-Let my friend take heart. The queen is ever true to her promises. MALA,-Then I will follow the keeper of the pleasuregarden BAKULA.-Yes ; (do so). (Exeunt ambo) END OF THE FOURTH ACT, ·АСТ \". (Then enter the female gardener) 45 GARDENER-The construction of a dais round the golden Asoka tree, whose decoration is made, bas been completed by me. I will just report to the queen that I bare executed her order. (IValking along) Ch, Malavika is being pitied upon by Destiny! The queen, who was so angry on her, will be with a farourable countenance on (hearing) this news of the blossoming of the Asoka tree. Where can the queen be! (Looking) Oh! here is the bump-back Sarasika, a trusted servant of the queen, coming out of the court-yard holding a box sealed with red lac, I will just ask him, (Then 'enter the hump-back with his bands as described. Going near kin) O Sarasika, where are you going ? SARASIKA-Madhukarika, I am going to place in the hands of the preceptor, this one month's accumulated daily dakshina (gift) nieant for the learned Brahmins. MADHU, IVhat is the reason ? SARA, -Since the time Prince Vasumitra was employed to guard the sacificial horse as a General, the queen has been giving to persons worthy of gifts, dakshina amounting to one hundred gold coins, with the object of securing long life to him. MADHU.Where is the queen, now? What is she doing? SARA Seated on a seat ia the Auspicious Hall, she is listening to the letter sent by ber brother Virasena from the Vidarbha country, which is being read out to her by the clerks. MADHU.- What, again, is the news of the king of Vidarbha ?

·1 28 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [v] SARA.-It is reported that the Vidarbha-king has been subjugated by the king's victory-securing army headed by Virasena; bis cousin Madhavasena has been released ; and a messenger has been sent by him to the king, with a present of very costly jewels, vehicles and servants consisting mostly of accomplished girls. MADHU.-Go; attend to your duty. I too will look up the queen. (Exeunt ambo) END OF THE INTERLUDE 46 (Then enter a portress) PORTRESSI bave been ordered by the queen engaged in honouring the Asoka tree, thus ;-'Inform my lord that I wish to behold the wealth of flowers of the Asoka tree, together with my husband'. Therefore I shall just wait for the king who is now on the judgement-seat, (She walks about) (Behind the curtain two Bards sing) FIRST-Happily Your Majesty is triumphant over the heads of your foes, only by inflicting punishment. You, delighted in the sweet notes of the cuckoos, pass the spring in the gardens at the skirts of Vidisa, like the bodiless Cupid in bodily form. O bestower of boons ! Mighty as you are, your enemy, along with the trees on the banks of the river Varada which have become the tie-posts for your all-conquering elephants, has bept down. (1) SECOND- The victory achieved over the Krathakaisikas by you two-viz. (1) you, who have taken away the royal glory from the Vidarbha-king through your ·v 2-3] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 129 avenging army, and (2) Vishnu (Krishna), who carried away Rukmini from the Vidarbha-king (her father), by force with bis (four arms stout like clubs ;-that victory has been made the subject of a panegyric by the godly poe out of their love for heroism. (2) PORTRESS-Here, this very way, comes the king, whose. setting forth is indicated by the shouts of victory. I,. too, just moving away from his direct path, will remain concealed behind the pillar. (Stands aside) (Entering with his friend) KING-When I think of my beloved, with whom union is not easy, and when I hear of the Vidarbha-king subdued by my forces, my mind, like a lotus in the sun beaten down by showers of rain, is distressed and expriences joy at the same time. (3) VIDUSAs I fore-see, your Highness will be extremely bappy. KING-How ? 77 VIDU.-To-day, it is reported, the learned Kausiki was told by the queen thus "Revered lady, as you are proud of (your skill in decorating, display on the person of Malavika, the wedding robes." Malavika has been specially decked by her. Her ladyship may fulfil even your desire, KinGFriend, in view of the previous conduct of this Dbarini in conformity with my wishes, this is quite probable. PORTRESS--(Going rear) Hail my lord ! The queen sends word-May my endeavour be rendered fruitful by beholding the blossoms of the golden Asoka, together with me.' 33 ·130 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ 4-5 KING-She is there alone, I believe. PORTRESS_Yes. Having dismissed the ladies of the harem pleased at the honouir done to them in a fitting manner, she, in the company of her owa servants headed by Malavika, is awaiting Your Majesty. KING-(Joyfully having looked at the Vidushaka) Jayasena, lead tbe way PORTRESS-May Your Majesty come along. (Moves on) VIDU.-(Seeing) O friend, the spring appears a little advanced in youth, in the pleasure-garden. KING-It is just as you say- The youth of the season, which is tending towards ripening and in which the Kurabaka flowers are scattered here and there and the mango-trees are almost breaking down with a load (net-work) of fruits, makes the mind entertain a longing. (4) VIDU.- (Walking forth) Oh, here is that golden Asoka with clusters of flowers, appearing as if decked in robes. May Your Highness bebold, KING-Rightly, indeed, this (tree) bas delayed in yielding flo:vers, as it exbibits unrivalled splendour now. See It looks as though the flowers of all the Asoka trees that first displayed the splendour of Spring, have been transferred to this tree (now), as its longing has been fulfilled. (5) VIDU,Just so Be of good cheer, Sir. Although we are 48 Dear, Dharini allows Malavika to remain by her side. KING—(With joy) Friend, see- Here is the queen waited upon by my beloved, rising up to receive out of civility, just lika Earth me ·vi 6-81 ENGLISH TRANSLATION 131 attended upon by the Lakshmi of king-ship who has forgotten (to hold) the lotus in her hand, (6) (Then enter Dliarisi, Malavika, Parivrajika and the Attendants according to their rank) MALA.- (To herself) I kaow the purpose of my wedding dress; yet, my heart trembles 'like a drop of) water Iying on a lotus leaf Moreover, eren my left eye throbs again and again. VIDU-Friend, Malavika looks supremely beautiful in her marriage attire. KING-I see her. Here, Wearing a silk-garmeat which does not trail bebind very far, she appears to me (adorned) with her many ornaments, like a night in the Chaitra month with the moon-light about to make its appearance and (adorned) witb the coastellation of stars free from mist. QUEEN-(Going near) Victory to my husband ! VIDU.-May your ladyship prosper ! PARI,Victory to the king! KING-Revered lady, I salute you. PARI:May you obtain your desired object ! QUEEN-(With a smile) My lord, this Asoka has been fixed by us as a readezvous for you in the company of young consorts. VIDU.Ob, you are favoured ! KING(Shyly walking round the Asoka) This Asoka is surely worthy of beiog made the recipient of such honours at the bands of the queen, since it shows its regard for your efforts through its blossoms, with indifference to the command of Vernal Beauty. (8) VIDU.-Sir, being steady, look at this, vbo is youthful.

·132 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [v 9 QUEEN-- Whom? VIDU. ---Your ladyship, (I mean) the splendour of the 49 blossoms of the golden Asoka tree. (All sit down) KING_(Looking at Malavika, to himself) Separation in presence, is really painful ! I am like the chakravaka bird; my beloved is like its mate; and Dharini, who has not permitted our union, is like the night to us, (9) (Entering) CHAMPERLAIN-Victory to the king! My lords tbe minister begs to say "Two maidens accomplished in art, who were included) among the presents sent from the Vidarbha country, were not introduced to Your Majesty, as they were physically wearied by the fatigue of the journey. Now they are in a fit condition to wait on Your Majesty. Therefore Your Majesty should be pleased to issue orders (with regard to them)."; KING-Introduce them. CHAMBER.- As my lord bids. (Exit and re-enter with both of them) This way, this way, ladies, FIRST-(Aside) Dear Madanika, my beart feels delighted as I enter this dew royal house. SECOND Jyotsnika, there is in fact a proverbial saying that 'the state of the heart fore-tells tbe forth-coming happiness or misery.' FIRST-Lét tbat become true now. CHAMBER.-Here is His Majesty with the queen ; you may both go near. (Both nove near. Malavika and the Parivrajika look at each other, on seeing the maids) BOTH--(Bcwing down) Victory to the king! Victory to the queen ! (Both are seated by the king's orders) KING—In which art are both of you trained ?

·v ] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 133 BOTH-Hy lord, we are versed in music, KING-Queen, you take one of these two. QUEEN-Malavika, look this side. Which of these do you like as a companion in singing ? BOTH-(Beholding Malavika) Ob Princess! (Bowing down) Hail, bail Princess! (They both shed tears along with her. All look at them in amazement) KING-Who are you two ? And who is this lady? 50 BOTH-My lord, she is our princess, KiNG-How ? BOTH-Your Majesty may listen. She is Malavika by name, the younger sister of Prince Madhavasena who was released from prison by Your Majesty after subduing the Vidarbha-king through your victorysecuring forces. QUEEN_How ? Sbe is tben a princess! Sandal-yond has been mis-used by me for slippers. KING-Then, how did her ladyship come to this state ? MALA.-(Sighing to herself) By the decree of fate ! SECOND-Your Majesty may listen, When Prince: Madhavasena fell into the hands of his kips-folk, this (princess) was secretly brought away by his minister, the noble Sumati, leaving behind attendants like us. KING- This was heard by me before. What next? SECOND-My lord, I do not know beyond that. PARI.-- Beyond tbat, I, unfortunate woman, will relate. BOTH-Princess, the voice appears to be of the Revered Kausiki. I believe, it is she only VIALA.- Quite so. BOTH-The Revered Kausiki, dressed as an ascetic, is recognised with difficulty. Divine lady, salutations to you! 34 1 ·134 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [~ 10 PARI.-May good things befall you both ! KING-How? Is this a group of the friends of Your Reverence ? PARI.It is so. VIDU -Then, let Your Reverence relate to us fully the account of her lady-ship (Malavika). PARI-(With emotion) Please listen, Know Sumati, the minister of Madhavasena, as my elder brotber. KINGI see, Then, then ? PARI.-He, having taken away together with me this princess whose brother was brought to such a state, joined a gang of travellers proceeding to Vidisa, with the desire for an alliance with you, 51 KING-Then ? PARI.--And that troop of merchants encamped in a forest, at the end of the day's journey. KING-Tben ? PARI, Then, what else ? There appeared a host of way-layers, shouting and irresistible even at the outset, with bow in hand, with their chests (between the arms) bound with quiverstraps and wearing a plumage of peacock-feathers that bung down to their heels. (10) (Malavika shows fear) VIDU.-Good lady, do not fear ! Her ladyship is just relating what is past. KING—Then, next? PARI.-Then the merchant-warriors, who fought for a while, were put to fight by the robbers, KING_Alas! A more painful account has to be heard next, PARI.Then Sumati, ·11-12 ENGLISH TRANSLATION 135 Desirous of rescuing this princess who was frightened at the attack by the strangers, in that bard circumstance, paid the debt be owed to his master with his dear life, devoted as he was to his master. (11) FIRST-Oh, Sumati died! SECOND— That is why, this has become the state of the Princess (Paritrajika sheds tears) KING-Divine lady, such is the end of the worldly life of (all) beings with transient bodies. Your honourable brother, who has proved worthy of the salt of his master, is not to be lamented for. What next ? PARI.-Then, before I, who had fainted, regained consciousbess, this (Malavika) had become invisible, KING-Your Reverence has gone through a great hardship! PARI.-Then having cremated my brothers's body, I, 52 with renewed grief of widow-hood, came into your country and put on these two reddisb robes, KING_This course is proper for a virtuous person. Then? PARI.-- This (Malavika) went into the hands of Virasena from the foresters and from Virasena to the queea ; and later, she was seen by me, when I obtained admission into the queen's apartment. That is the end of the tale, MALA.-(To herself) I wonder what tbe king will say cow? KINC-Oh, how calamities bring on humiliation ! For, This (princess), worthy of the title 'Queen' is being used for servitude, just as a silk-garment is for the Furpose of the cloth to be worn while bathing, (12) QUEEN-Divine lady, a mistake has been committed by you in not telling me about the high birth of Malavika. PARI,Heaven forbid! With reason enough, I assumed bard-beartedness ·135 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM (v 13 QUEEN-What is that reason ? PARI..When her father was living, she was fore-told in my presence, by a pious and unfallible fortuue-teller, wbo had come ca a pilgrim's tour, that after undergoing servitude for just a year, she will be married to a suitable husband. Seeing that that unfailing prophesy was being fulfilled by her servitude at your feer, I think I have done well in waiting for the (end of the prescribed) period of time. KING_Your waiting is quite justified. CHAMBER ---My lord, the other narration prevented me. The minister begs to say" The matter relating to Vidarbba, has been gone througb. I Just wish to know the view of Your Highness. KING-Maudgalya, I wish now to establish a divided Government between those honourable cousins Yajnasena and Madhavasena. Let those two (cousins) goveru separately, the northern and the southern banks of the Varada river; just as the cool-rayed (moon) and the hoi-tayed (sun), dividing between themselves, rule over the night and the day. (13) CHAMBER.- My lord, I shall report this to the council of ministers. (The king conserits by the motion of his fingers, Exit Chamberlain) 53 FIRST-(Aside) Princess, it is a happy thing that the prince gets established in half the kingdom, MALA.---That he has been rescued from a perilous situation is in tbe first place to be considered a great thing. (Entering) CHAMBER.-Victory to Your Highness ! My lord, the minister submitsam. Your Highness's idea is a ·r 14] ENGLISH TRANSLATION 137 happy one. The opinion of the council of ministers also is the same. Fors Just as two horses of a chariot bearing the yoke that is equally divided and having to affectedness being mutually restrained, reniain under the control of the driver ; so also those two kings, bearing royalty divided between them, and having no prejudices being mutually restrained. remain under the control of Your Highness, their over-lord. (14) KING-Then, say to the council of ministers that a letter should be sent to the General Virasena to do so. CHAMBER.---As my lord bids. (Exit; re-eriter with a letter together with a present) Your Majesty's order has been carried out. Here has come a letter together with a present of an upper-garment from Pushpamitra, the General of Your Highness. Your Majesty may just look into it. (The king rising up, receives with civility the letter and the present and gives it to an attendant. He jesticulates opening it.) QUEEN-(To herself) Oh, my mind is drawn towards that very thing. I will just hear, after the welfare of the elders, the news of Vasumitra. My dear boy has been employed on a very terrible task, indeed, by the General, King-(Sitting and taking the letter in a polite way, reads) Hail to you! From the sacrificial ground the Conimander-in-chief Pushpamitra informs bis longlived son Agnimitra who is in Vidisa, after embracing him affectionately, thus-Be it known to you. The horse, which was let loose unbridled by me consecrated for the Rajasuya sacrifice after ordering as its protector Vasumitra surrounned by hundreds of Princess, 33 ·138 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM [ v. 15-17 with a period of one year being fixed for it to return, chat horse, while moving on the Southern bank of the Indus river, was attacked by a Yavana Cavalry. Thereupon, came up a fierce fight between the two. (The Queen shows dejection) KING-How is it, such a thing happened! (Reads the rest of the letter) Then my noble horse that was being carried off by force was rescued by that bow-man Vasumitra after defeating the enemies, (15) 54 QUEEN-My heart has been comforted by this, KING-(Reads further the rest of the letter) I will now offer the sacrifice, the horse being brought back (to me), just as Amsumat, the grand son of Sagara, did (formerly). Therefore, you, with mind free from anger, should come together with my daughters-in-law without delay, to be present at the sacrifice. PARI.—1 congratulate you couple, on the victory of your son. You have been placed at the head of the wives of heroes, by your busband ; and this title Mother of a hero' has come to you from your son. (16) QUEEN-Divine lady, I am much pleased that my dear boy has followed his father, KING-Maudgalya, the young elephant has imitated the lord of tuskers,-is it not? CHAMBER.-My lord, this Prince, Whose lofty and irresistible father you are, like the thigh-born one is of the fire that consumes water, does not produce surprise to our mind by such display of beroism, (17) ·y ) ENGLISH TRANSLATION 137 KINGVaudgalya, let all prisoners inclusive of the brother-in-law of Yajnasena, be set free CHAMBER.-As my lord bids. (Exit) QUEEN—}ayasena, 50. Convey the news of my son to the ladies in the harem such as Iravati: (The portress starts) QUEEN- Just come bere.- PORTRESS-Here I am. QUEEN -(Aside) After reminding Iravati of my promise to Malavika wbile appointing her for offering dohada to to the Asoka and after informing her also of the high birth of this (Malavika), request her, on my accounts that I should not be made to fall off from truth by her. PORTRESS--As the queen bids. (Exity re-eizer) Your Majesty, I have become a (veritable) trunk (to hold) tbe ordaments of the barem-ladies (presented to me) in their joy at tbe victory of (your) son. QUEEN–Where is apy wonder in this? This good eveot 55 is, indeedcommon to them as also to me. PORTRESS-(Aside) Queen, Iravati again begs to say- * This is becoming of the all-powerful queen. It is not proper to change your promise, already resolved apon. QUEEN- Divine lady, permitted by you, I wish to present to my husband, this Malavika as originally intended by tbe poble Sumati, PARI.Even now, you have every authority over her. QUEEN-(Taking Malavika by the hand) Let my busband accept this present befitcing: the communication of the pleasant news. (The king shows bashfulness) QUEEN-(With a simile) Does my lord reject (this)? VIDU --Lady, this is the custom of ibe world. Every 36 ·140 MALAVIKAGNIMITRAM Iv 19 (The king new 'bridegroom is affected by bashfulness, looks at the Vidushaka) VIDU.-Then does Your Highness wish to accept Malavika after the title of Queen is bestowed on her as a mark of great affection, by the queen herself ? QUEEN-The title Queen' is bestowed on this princess by her very bigh birth. Why a repetition ? PARI.-No, not so. A jewel, although produced in a mine and honoured just because it belongs to the class of jems, yet deserves to be united with gold (by a person) to shine well, o blessed lady! QUEEN-(Rememberiig) Your Divinity should forgive me. Because of the talk about the happy event, the proper procedure has been over-looked. Jayasena, just go; bring a pair of silken veils. PORTRESS-As the queen bids. (Exito re-enter with a veil) Queen, here it is. QUEEN(Veiling Malavika) My lord, may you accept berg now. KING-At your behest, I interest myself in this. (Aside) Thank god! She has been accepted. VIDU-How favourable is the queen! (The queen looks at the attendants) AITENDANTS-(Going near Malavika) Hail to the queen! (The queen looks at the Parıurajika) 56 PARI.-This is not surprising in you. Virtuous wives, loving their husbands, oblige them even by (allowing) a rival wife, For, the rivers flowing into the ocean lead along with themselves the water of other rivers also into the sea. (19) ·v 20] ENGLISH TRANSLATION (Enterisig) NIPUNIKA-Victory to my lord! Iravati begs to say—' On that occasion, when I offended Your Majesty by crerstepping ali cirility, I myself behared ic a way favourable to you. At present, by Your High- Dess gratified of your desire, I should be honoured with just a favourable disposition ? QUEEN-Nipunika, my lord will surely bear in mind her service, NIPU. Thank you. PARI.--My lord, let me go to greet Madharasena whose object is fulfilled by this alliance with you. QUEEN-It is not right on the part of Your Reverence to leare us, KING-Divine lady, I will mention your compliments also to that worthy person ia my letters to him. PARI.-On account of the affection of you both, I am aot independent to do aogthing, QUEEN--My lord, what other agreeable service shall I do for you? KING-Be you, O queen! erer with a favourable and pleasing countenance towards me, Just this much is to be cherished in (my) mind. May this also come to pass (Epilogule) In the case of the subjects, no wish such as acquiring of property etc, shall remain un-accomplished, while Agoimitra is their ruler. (20) (Exeunt ambo) END OF THE FIFTH ACT. Here Ends the Malavikagnimitra

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.